Loading...
Menu
Ebooks   ➡  Fiction  ➡  Science fiction  ➡  Adventure  ➡  Classics

The Alien Sphere Collection 2016

 

 

 

The Alien Sphere

Collection

 

V Bertolaccini

 

 

 

 

This edition published 2016 by CB

This is a Shakespir edition 2016

 

Copyright Victor Bertolaccini

 

ISBN: 978-1-3115-3825-3

 

All rights reserved. No part of this publication may be reproduced, stored in a retrieval system, or transmitted in any form or by any means, electronic, mechanical, photocopy, recording or otherwise, without prior written permission of the copyright owner. Nor can it be circulated in any form of binding or cover other than that in which it is published and without similar condition including this condition being imposed on a subsequent purchaser.

 

All characters in this publication are fictitious and any resemblance to real persons, living or dead, is coincidental.

 

 

 

 

Novel 1: The Stargate Black Hole

 

Novel 2: The Alien Sphere

 

Novel 3: Space Odyssey: Beyond the Universe

 

Novel 4: From Beyond Reality

 

Novel 5: The Dyson Stargate

 

Part I

 

Novel 1

 

The Stargate Black Hole

 

V Bertolaccini

Prologue

 

The Gateway

 

The black sphere in the Particle Accelerator X3 chamber vanished behind Weaver as he hurtled out the universe!

Startled cries and last conversations of scientists swirled through his thoughts, and taunted! Surely they had not used him deliberately! He could not give a proper scientific account, if he survived, and a new probe should be found!

Explosions of radiance of powerful stars exploded through the wormhole stunning him, and he started spinning, and a colossal whirlpool of lines of light magically formed, and he studied it for a long time and realized that he had no proper bodily presence, and he slowly lost consciousness.

He came to startled and realizing that he was accelerating through the wormhole at hyper speed, and realized that streaks of light shooting passed him were powerful outer suns!

It was a gateway but there was no exit point and he could not guess what hideous place he could be thrown out! Would he be smashed into particles or disintegrated into nothing by being thrown out of something like a black hole?

How worse could the situation get? He could be trapped there for eternity wishing he had died!

A black blur emerged ahead in a central region of stars and drew his attention, and he started to recognize detail in it, as it grew and he shifted into it, and when near it he saw magnificent distant stars brightly shining in its depths.

More powerful stars appeared near him and spectacular white beams exploded out and he realized the tremendous speed that he was traveling at!

The outer universe was appearing and expanding all across his front, and he was shooting into it!

The stars were dazzling, which he could not recognize! They filled space everywhere, and he was staggered that they could even exist in their states!

A form like a black hole stretched out across space all around his front and he wondered where he was being thrown out, and something suddenly altered!

He sensed something! Something of ancient origins existed there! Its existence was all about him but he had no proper awareness of what! He perceived that he was being transported to another destination, and that something was happening before he fully entered the universe, where he would have taken human form and would have suffocated in space, and he believed that he had entered another gateway and that he was being transported away to another destination.

The gateway had been advanced into something else and he studied it shifting him around locations of space, and an explosion of movement left him stunned but still firmly believing in its safety, and he felt as though he was in something this time, and that before he had been hurtling uncontrollably through an uncontrolled gateway.

Again he felt something alter and that he had reached another far more advanced gateway, which was not as ancient and was far more advanced, and in vast leaps across the universe he was instantaneously emerged and relocated, appearing in vast strange and mind-bending star regions, emerging about him as though he were floating through them, and he studied bright glowing star constellations, and with mind-boggling powers, with an accuracy and capacity inconceivable, it located a point in the universe, and he sensed something strange, and it completed its voyage!

 

 

 

 

I

 

Particle Accelerator X3

 

 

Chapter 1

 

Moonbase X1

 

The explosion from the missile was tremendous and smashed Lucas’s space vehicle to wreckage and sent it somersaulting across the surface of the moon!

When he became conscious afterwards he was in complete darkness and felt only metal and moondust beneath his glove, and he realized that his spacesuit still had oxygen. Ever bone in his body had to be smashed by the impact or the crash afterwards and he was surely nearly dead!

The shattering tumble had surely smashed his body beyond recovery and recognition!

Whoever fired the missile and smashed the vehicle would soon check it and that he had been killed!

Whoever was after him had to be crazy beyond anyone he had ever met and out for the kill, and surely stupid for doing it at such a place! He could not visualize who was there and just accepted that they might be trying to kill him for being a leading scientist at Moonbase X1!

He remained confused at who could do it! He had not even known that there was anyone else on the moon! Someone had just destroyed an expensive American military space vehicle at a confidential hidden American moonbase!

The lifeless sky through a gap in the remains of the vehicle showed him stars and where he was trapped below the wreckage, and the strange surrounding darkness was so peculiar and empty that he was sure that death was due, and he imagined himself at the outer limits of the universe, at the most distant point!

He moved and saw the Earth and was amazed that it was actually there, at the only small gap and view of the outer universe, as though there as a reminder that he should be there instead of being on the moon, and he considered leaving there if he survived!

The pain was now little and he started wonder why, and he started to check his surroundings by feeling around him and felt objects from all over the overturned vehicle about him, and he started feeling his body and at the places where he had been hit! The spacesuit had worked and had withstood taking any damage, and there was no loss of air!

At first he thought it was exaggerated as there had to be some damage to his body, but after a short while of checking he realized that he had been lucky and had actually avoided being another victim of the moon.

He felt around where he remembered there was a small light, and he switched it on, and was surprised that the interior about him looked far different now and he took a little time examining objects about him, coming familiar with everything again.

It was odd he was alone on the moon himself in darkness!

Once he started moving about he speeded up checking his limbs for superficial damage and if he had damaged the use of his legs, and realized his body was only sore.

His survey of the vehicle showed it to be beyond repair, which he had known, but what left him staggered was there was no way to communicate with the moonbase and all the communication equipment was damaged!

Surely someone at the moonbase would check up on him and realize that something had happened to his vehicle if there was no response from it! Yet he knew what they were like there and that they might do it days later! He was miles away from the moonbase, with probably not enough oxygen left to make it back!

He had survived the impact! Yet was he better off, and would he suffer a worse death later by suffocating an agonizing death?

He quickly gathered all the stuff he needed, found a way out of the vehicle, and stood outside it staring out into the strange dark landscape, and at the planet Earth above and its bright radiance over the landscape, thinking of the things that he had intended to do if he returned home.

The sun was below the horizon and all he had was the Earth and the stars!

He moved away as fast as he could towards the moonbase and thought of it as another world! He realized that he had not actually set foot on the moon’s surface and had only been in space vehicles, and he was surprised at how different it was from being in the moonbase, and the vehicle.

It was then that he spotted another vehicle moving around and moved as fast as he could go over to some hills to hide, and moved faster when he spotted missiles on the vehicle.

A high-powered rifle blasted a rock in front of him, with no sound, and he saw the impact and the danger, as it smashed it to pieces, and he saw a rifle sticking out the vehicle.

The surprise was it had more velocity and impact there as there was no air or proper gravity, and he wondered how far the bullet could actually travel.

He dived across mounds of moondust trying to accelerate away, with the spacesuit and low gravity muddling his perspective of movement, and he wondered if the spacesuit could be made to stop a bullet. The strength of its materials was great!

He just managed to get behind a hill as the next bullet arrived.

Whoever was there had to be crazy and determined to kill him!

Surely it had to be someone from the moonbase itself?

He did not recognize the vehicle and never knew there were any missiles there, and wondered what use they would be there!

Once he got behind other hills he started finding different ways to use the low gravity and vast leaps to move fast away.

The moonbase had to be located in the most desolate place! Other countries had barely even put satellites in orbit!

He realized the deadly environment surrounding him again as he studied it. The deadly cold was far lower than anything on the Earth! It made him cringe and blindly rush on through the mind-bending landscape, almost lost, still trying to get back, even though he had to move behind hills to avoid being seen.

He looked around a hill of rocks and saw that they were moving away from him! But he knew that once they never found him and any footprints that they would return to where he had been and trace his movements in the moondust. So he deliberately made it harder for them to trace him by rushing over rock areas and changing his direction.

He knew he had finally hit the ultimate deadly scenario! He never had enough air and was using up more and more, and making it take longer to arrive at the moonbase! And surely they would know where he was heading, and even find some place to wait on him!

He could not even imagine having found a way out of getting out of such a predicament! If he had remained in the vehicle he would have ran out of air.

He increased the brightness of his spacesuit light, avoiding the larger bright light, to see what there was about him, and saw little that he never saw before!

What did these people want? Should he hand himself over to them? Surely they might just keep him as a prisoner? He could offer to give information about the confidential moonbase!

Away behind him he saw some form of explosion blast out from a missile, and knew that they had started following his trail, and he decided to do a form of leaping and jogging to accelerate him forward, as it was all he could do!

Once he started to get tired he started to see the mistake in it, and thought of surrendering, and he suddenly had an idea!

Why could he not attack their vehicle? He knew where they would go and could ambush them! Yet he never had any weapons or anything to do anything.

Yet he was sure he could get on the vehicle without being seen, and there was no sound there!

He recalled a place further back where he had seen two large hills with a small lane between them where he could hide and make it onto the back of the vehicle. So he rushed away over to his side where the other side of the hills was, where he could rush there, and they would not see his prints returning there.

Just carrying it out and thinking of handling the problem sent adrenalin rushing through his veins and he increased his speed, and he was soon rushing along behind the hills, over small rocks on the ground, and he started to examine the rocks on the ground and realized that he had not left any prints that showed where he was going there, and he entered the canyon considering finding a hiding place on the hills.

As he rushed through the canyon he started to examine the rocks and realized that the small rocks on the ground had been cut and that they looked artificially cut and he wondered who would want to do anything there, and what had they had been doing there? What could they be possibly have been doing away out there? Unless it was mining! Or it had been done before the moonbase had been built!

His mind raced through what had occurred and he tried to discover why! For some reason he only realized that the location that he drove into had been a region that nobody at the moonbase went in, and he started to wonder what was there! Was there something hidden away there? And why had they not just found a way to stop him? Instead of destroying an expensive space vehicle, which had a limited quantity!

Why would they go to such lengths to kill him? What could possibly be there? What could be there in such a desolate place?

When he finally ignored it all and left it until later when he found something buried away under rocks in an area at his side, and removed rocks and revealed a metal grid cover, where he saw some moondust starting to be blown up, and he grabbed a handful of dust and threw it over it and was surprised at the power of the flow and the dust blowing away up above him.

He was sure it was air and that something below was blasting vast amounts of it up, and he stood pondering what could be there!

He eventually lifted the metal cover and found a vast tunnel going straight down deep into the moon below, which had clearly been hollowed out with some large powerful machine, which he had not seen there before. Yet he had not checked everything at the moonbase, or how it had been constructed!

He started to see away out of being caught by the vehicle, and having to attack it and at the most stopping it from following him, as they surely had weapons aboard to handle being attacked and he was positive that he now never had enough oxygen to make it back to the moonbase.

Yet who had dug such a tunnel? He then wondered if it belonged to a foreign country that intended to monitor and perhaps destroy the secret research/military station in a distant future war!

With his light turned up he grabbed at its metal ladder going down into the metal pipe tunnel and he rushed into it and swiftly covered the lid over the top, with a pile of rocks and stones that he put over the top, and he slightly shook it and made sure it was covered over above him.

He realized that he could easily climb down, and he started to investigate it, while avoiding being killed! He was sure it had been put there for a reason and that something was just below him! If he could stay there long enough without using up anymore air.

He was positive that the men could not trace him there as he never left footprints leading there, as well as before he had entered the canyon going through the hills, and they would not find him.

Surely they would guard the area around the moonbase for a long time until they knew he definitely had no air supply left and consider him dead!

He swiftly aimed his light downwards and started climbing downwards, as he considered what would be below.

Sounds and echoes mingled through the hollow metal tunnel, going through the blowing air, which grew denser the lower he climbed, and he realized how he missed outer sounds.

The wind below gave haunting whistles and he eventually realized that there was enough air around him to remove his spacesuit helmet and he removed it slowly testing the air and seeing if it was alright and dense enough for him to breathe, with him ready to shove the helmet back on, and he finally with satisfaction turned off the air in his spacesuit and rested.

The air smelt strange and he could not recognize what it was, and he wondered why they had so much of it and were allowing it to blow out, and he pondered what could be below. The depth had to be great as he could not even see the bottom and he had shifted down a large distance.

He was stunned at the dangers that he had been through and realized that he would have to leave the moon and return home, and if they never found the men in the vehicle or proved that they existed they would know that he knew about them and would surely still want him killed, and he wondered what was there that they wanted him dead for!

He had to warn the others about the danger! They were too deadly! They had destroyed an entire space vehicle with a powerful military missile! How would they handle them back at the moonbase if they heard about it and discovered where they were? Would they even be able to handle them? He was not sure the moonbase was designed and had the weapons to carry out anything against them!

No matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate their identities his thoughts never formed stable recognitions as he had not seen them! And he had little on what was below him and he continued downwards wondering if he had enough air to return to the moonbase and if there was somewhere below where he could increase his air supply!

An area of the tunnel had cracked from something! Perhaps from moonquakes? And he stopped to examine the area where part of the metal tunnel had fallen downwards and left the rock behind it visible, and he examined it with interest, and was amazed at it being different from Earth stone. He pondered what people who knew him would think of it and him being on the moon! None of them even knew of the secret moonbase!

Dust fell down and blew upwards and swirled up and through the beams from his light and his shadow and he continued to climb down, edging down to some unknown destination and future, seeking to discover what was below and how to survive.

He realized that he had avoided being killed after all and wondered if he was going to be killed later, especially when he climbed back out and went outside.

He moved down fast, realizing the mistake he could be making and what could be below, and thought of the trouble he could have getting back to the surface and trying to find the moonbase on the dark strange surface.

He examined how the tunnel had been built with some interest, while glimpsing parts of the shaft above, and was surprised again at how long and expensive what was there must be.

He had always wanted to investigate some great mystery and it had even been one of the reasons he had been in the moon vehicle and was exploring the unexplored region! It had helped lead him into becoming a scientist and to go to such far out desolate locations, and he wanted to explore more. He had wanted to explore and discover new things of value and greatness, and perhaps even be remembered!

What interested him the most was why they had gone to such lengths to kill him, and what the tunnel was doing out there!

What treasures could be hidden away in such regions of the moon, with it being so not properly explored?

What was he dealing with though? Why were they trying to kill him? Were they protecting something that they had hidden?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable nature was there and he could not grasp it no matter how hard he tried! As nothing he knew was good enough to explain it!

As he lowered himself progressively down he started to realize the depth of it and wondered what the hell he was letting himself in for! He had hardly been out of the moonbase, and had been only fulfilling his fantasy of being on the moon and exploring it, and going by what all the other scientists said and what he saw nobody really went outside! There was no real need, and no real work was required there.

Being on other worlds fascinated him and he wondered what mysteries were hidden out there! They had hardly explored any of the moon and they acted like the whole lot had been checked! His arrival there had been incredible as he had watched the space vehicle landing and the moon surface stretching out.

He was fascinated in its interior and wondered if hollow regions existed in its interior, as he was sure the actual gravity being so low would allow it, and he was sure that they had actually mentioned that the moon’s gravity was lower than it should have been and that it had not been properly checked until it had been landed on, and he believed the only thing that could properly account for it was a large hollow region or regions in it!

There was something not right! Something secretively had been built there and he could not realize why, and why it was being covered up, and he considered if it was the Russian scientists there and the people in the vehicle.

He realized the implications of the discovery and if he was trapped there, and wondered what was below. He had to check what was there, no matter what! He could not let it go, and he had to survive and give the information.

The temperature of the warm air rising increased as he got lower and he wondered what could produce it and how much fuel would be wasted generating it, and how little they used at the moonbase, and wondered how much fuel they would have to bring in to supply it! But they would probably use atomic fuel to power it! But why did they need so much?

The tunnel was incredibly and uniquely drilled and fitted with a metal pipe and made with incredible precision and he knew it had to belong something advanced. What he could not work out was what could be built out there!

He realized again that Moonbase X1 might use underground volcanic activity for a power supply, and heat and air supply, which would explain the vast amounts of warm air below him.

He had not been able to properly explore the moonbase and lower regions because much of it needed a higher confidential clearance, and he had only a lower confidential clearance!

If there was underground volcanic activity there it was an ultimate idea for permanently living there! It would supply everything that they needed! In fact all they needed was water to do that anyway!

He gripped the metal ladder hard and rested and fixed his boot and looked up to the top of the tunnel and saw darkness there now, and looked and listened to what was there, and wondered what would happen if he was caught there.

He considered taking off his spacesuit so he could climb down better, but he would then have to carry it down, and he considered throwing it down the tunnel in a large ball and getting it at the bottom but he could not risk damaging it or allowing it to give him away until he found who or what was there.

A silent thud echoed up from below and eventually he looked down trying to grasp something, and considered putting his light out, but he saw that it was a freak air gust moving something below and tried to guess the distance to where if had come.

When the bottom appeared he stopped and stared in wonder and considered what was in the deep blackness, and considered the incredible trouble he would have climbing out.

He was mainly confused at what would be there and wondered how long his light would last! Its radiance was about the same and he realized how tired his legs had become, with climbing down and running from being killed above!

What would the outcome of it be? Would he even find anything? What could be there? It could have belonged to earlier scientists, checking for something? The moonbase was old and a great deal of research had originally been done on the moon there!

Hazy echoes off his deep breathing broke the extraordinary silence and he examined below as he shifted downwards, and he started to find the warm air getting warmer and he frequently stopped to gasp for air, while dangling about with hideous expectations of plunging into danger!

A distant upper rumble of something blowing air out became hearable and he realized how dangerous the place might become if he met anyone below, and he was left confused!

When he reached the bottom he was too busy focusing on getting there fast to see anything other than the metal floor, and he only looked around when he had got off the metal ladder!

All around him metal tunnels were moving air about, as part of an air system for some sort of underground moonbase and he heard something nearby powerfully blowing out air in one of the tunnels, and he wondered if the ventilation system of Moonbase X1 was the same!

He started crawling along the tunnel, where he had heard something nearby powerfully blowing out air, and he came to a ventilation opening where he saw a room through and he looked for people but never saw anyone or anything!

He continued searching the tunnel and eventually came to an immense place where the air was being produced from a water supply and he realized that they had an underground water supply after all, and boiling water from underground volcanic activity.

He realized that they could be heating ice below and extracting the hot water! But he was sure hot magma was heating the water and they were pumping it out, and he realized why they might have chosen there for a moonbase.

He moved along and entered another tunnel and came to a very large ventilation opening supplying an immense dim structure that he was sure had something, and after seeing that there was nobody about and that it looked like they had not been there for a long time he decided investigate it and carefully removed the cover and climbed out.

In the dim light he saw an immense hall and finally saw a large artificial black object resting in the center, which vanished in the distance, into darkness, and he gasped and examined what he could properly see, and tried to see the roof a hundred feet overhead, and it going higher further in, and he gasped again and wondered what hell he was looking at!

How had they managed to get such a large object and large expensive equipment onto the moon and down to the structure?

They had to have another way into the chamber to bring it in and he realized that he could get out there more easily!

He explored and discovered immense amounts of highly advanced equipment and he examined controls and realized how new most of it was, and he traced cables from it to more equipment and massive lights!

It all seemed centered around and monitoring the immense strange black object at the center of it all. He activated lights and when they brightened the place he was staggered and nearly fell!

The cavity was immense and went into darkness in the distance, but what really staggered him was the immensity of the black object at its center and that it resembled an immense black submarine and he was sure it was a weapon! It was strange as it had no openings and was solid! Yet he believed it was some form of spacecraft or space weapon!

He was staggered and exhausted and could not fully understand what it was as there was not enough proof! They surely could not have put it there? They had to have vast amounts of men and vehicles to build it!

How could anyone have been able to hide and carry out such an operation without being noticed?

He realized that the moonbase could have been built before the other moonbase had been constructed and that it could well have been a hidden part of it at one time! There could be an underground connection! They could get most of their water and air from there! Whatever it was it had to have been even more secretive than it!

It staggered him when he thought of the nature of the moonbase! The place could have been built for atomic warfare!

Could it be an ultimate atomic weapon and doomsday device?

He realized the danger that he was in and he had to get out, and would have to leave fast! It was far too dangerous and he considered if he should have it investigated!

While he wandered up to the deadly black object he wondered how the thing could even lift off! The power behind it had to be colossal and new and highly confidential!

He quickly returned to where he had been and did his best to cover up all the signs that he had been there.

He soon found a small vehicle and sat in it and got ready to drive away. He was amazed at his original thoughts of what was there! It did not add up! What the hell was it doing there?

He scarcely even grasped why the moonbase was situated there! The moon was not near anything! Surely America had enough land and hidden places where it could be hidden? Why was it located away out there where anything could happen!

He shifted the vehicle away slowly getting use to using it while examining the black object and its immense shape, but never saw anything on or in it, or marks of anything, which would have shown it had been welded or had been somehow fitted together!

When he stopped to feel its surface he was surprised that it was some new unknown substance!

There had to be a way into it or something, and he raced along its side gasping at the immensity of it. Now amazed that there was nobody looking after it! How could it have been so hidden away?

The structure was like a gigantic torpedo, and when he reached the furthest point he realized that it was at least quarter of a mile long, and he was astonished!

Was it of military origins? It could have its looks to camouflage the technology and confuse observers? Whatever it was the cost and time behind it proved that it could take warfare to a new level!

An eerie sensation gripped him! Something was not right! He sensed something weird, which he could not recognize!

He found a computer and examined information, looking for answers, and he watched something voyaging through stars, exploring vast unexplored stars, and he realized it was an alien voyager, which had a new form of propulsion, with mind-boggling technology and powers, and had a capacity inconceivable, and was built to travel in deep space!

 

Chapter 2

 

The Secret Moon Mission

 

For a moment Weaver thought of them crashing or confronting a deadly scenario! The environment, in and about the space vehicle, was so peculiar he was unsure of anything though, but he had a strange feeling of there being great danger from something!

The military spacecraft descended to Moonbase X1 and the soldiers aboard checked their spacesuits and oxygen supplies, and received updates for their mission from Commander Craven.

Weaver gasped as he looked down at the moon surface and considered what lurked ahead, and the amount of danger he was being put in. Ever since the ice station incident had taken place it seemed like he had a curse put on him, which was them involving him in every deadly incidence about, as they had realized he was now the intelligence agent to do the job and handle the worst occurrences the best! It was a hideous conclusion that he had not accepted could occur! He expected to be promoted or be put in more advanced situations!

All the soldiers who had taken part in the ice station mission had been put on this mission! He gasped again at what had occurred there! Certain things that had occurred interested him greatly though!

None of them had even heard of the secret moonbase, and it had taken some time before they revealed anything of the secret mission details, and they had hardly received anything, and, in fact, they had not fully accepted that they were going to the moon from a secret launch site until they had been put in the space vehicle on the rocket.

There was more action than he could believe! What were the events that they were on the trail of? Were they being intentionally secretive or covering not knowing things enough themselves? What had he let himself in for?

He was to masquerade as one of the soldiers being put in the moonbase and basically find out what was happening there without getting caught, and to take any action if needed!

Sunlight in space blasted through one of the windows blinding them with its intensity in space. The conditions outside were incredible and he never thought that he would confront anything worse than the Antarctic! And he gasped at the temperatures recorded there and at the fact they were above the moon, and alone and away from the Earth! Now and then he had glimpsed the Earth behind them with amazement! It looked far different than described and shown, especially in orbit! He also expected it be slightly flattened at the top and bottom, and it seemed a perfect sphere to him!

So when they finally started landing on the moon, with the rockets blasting out slowing their fall, he was not surprised to see the pilots react and report that there was something wrong!

Weaver automatically gritted his teeth and got ready for what was about to occur!

The moon was large and the landscape startled him, and he could still hardly believe the location below was there, and that he would be trapped there without help if anything happened!

He realized that they had made a mistake already! They had been too keen to enter the mission and they had dropped down a greater distance away from the moonbase than they should have! And he could not even see it and only recognized it from the secret intelligence photos of the highly confidential underground Moonbase X1, buried beneath the lunar dust.

They had given him little and he knew they had little to give! Basically they had little of what was happening and he was to get information and help the soldiers with their work.

He discovered little in what he had been told and really only knew that there were mysterious deaths occurring on the moonbase, and most had been killed by military weapons, and space vehicles destroyed by missiles, and a man named Lucas had vanished on the lunar surface, which was the official reason why the soldiers were sent in to stop, and he was put there by intelligence agencies to find out more.

Nothing added up! Who wanted to kill anyone at such a place? It was basically a military and scientist research moonbase and he could only think that another country was behind it! Yet who had done it and why? There were no known cases like it on record!

Who could profit from it? They clearly would replace the people killed, and what good would it do them? There had to be far more behind it! Surely countries would profit little from it!

He gazed over at where the underground moonbase was embedded in the gray dust and rock with sunlight gleaming over it. The case was important and something had to have occurred!

He recalled the size of it below the ground as he watched the others and was surprised when they announced that they had to land manually on an area below, and that they would have to walk over to it, and he wondered how dangerous it could be!

While it went down he grasped the full dangers and emptiness of walking on the moon, and as they landed he felt a thud and something break on the space vehicle and he rested and considered his chances of survival and gasped!

 

Chapter 3

 

The Moon Battle

 

Sunlight exploded out blinding Weaver when he looked directly at the naked sun resting above the lunar landscape, and he studied the bright moon landscape while trying to explain why he had taken such a risky mission, especially after the last!

The entire mission could not have been planned and he sensed that they could not have avoided what had happened!

The moonbase was further away than they anticipated and the moondust was deep in the region they were in, and virtually impossible to get quickly through! He wondered what the place would be like if they had landed there when the sun had been below the horizon. The incident with the spacecraft not landing at the moonbase showed that someone there was against them and perhaps the mission, and he wondered who had access to the vehicle or if they had altered the vehicle’s computer from somewhere else!

When a bullet hit and killed one of the front soldiers, beside him, Weaver was surprised, and realized that someone was directly attacking them on the moon surface!

It was strange as none of them seemed to have the slightest experience of handling such an experience in such a place! The low gravity and large spacesuits hindered their movements and they never had enough experience of moving there properly!

They were lucky there were some small piles of rock to hide behind to the side of them, and they rushed below them as bullets flew into the moondust about them. They were too far away from the moonbase and they never even knew how long it would take them to reach there. The bullets seemed to be off their targets and he was sure they had been unable to fire their weapons properly wearing the spacesuits! The gloves and helmet were hideous and he wondered what the outcome of such a battle would be!

None of them could see who was there and they were hidden at different locations and never moved around, and they were unable to recognize anything about them! It was like an alien world!

Were the gunmen professionals and had planned the whole thing well before they had arrived?

The whole terrain was unfamiliar too everyone and they had the advantage over them! How could they move forward and get to the moonbase without receiving many deaths? And they could not move back as the spacecraft had left and their air supplies would soon run out! They would have to move forward at some point, no matter what!

The temperature there was incredibly low and he considered what would happen if his body came into contact with the outside vacuum, and if it had the effect people had claimed, as he had not heard any accounts of it occurring, and he wondered if the temperature really was as low as claimed and what the effect of that would be.

There was a temperature reading in his spacesuit for inside his spacesuit but nothing for outside it.

It was lucky the place had not been far further! The place was hidden away! It was lucky they had seen it from above and knew the direction.

He even wondered if it was the people from the moonbase actually firing on them! If they had not known of their arrival and the situation there was worse than stated they could believe that they were being attacked!

He considered the most desolate regions he had ever been in, and he even thought there was something missing there that existed on the world. The stars were incredible in space and he watched the bare universe around him, and wondered if there would be any strange sightings.

What was staggering was their enemy was taking on so many professional soldiers! What did they actually intend to do? They surely could not expect to kill the entire group and if they had been informed about them they would have realized how trained they were! Could they be trying to scare them away? It was absurd also as they would have to go there! There was nowhere else out there they could stay, and they surely could get caught!

The mission now seemed flawed! Weaver copied the soldiers about him and started shooting away at them in an attempt to get them to move or do something!

They had a good team of everyone needed to carry out the mission and handle what they could and if they had landed next to the moonbase as planned nothing would have gone wrong!

He wondered if it had been someone on the plane who had landed them there after all?

At times he still could not believe that there was anything out in such a desolate region, and that anything existed there!

They were shrouded in moondust, and he realized again that they would have to go forward. And he considered if they would find his remains there one day, frozen and in an unaltered condition, and end up in a museum.

The gray landscape was untouched by water or life everywhere, and empty and hollow with no sound, and had a deep haunting silence in its environment that went further than any desolate snow landscapes. He was on another world! An empty lost world lost in the depths of space, absent of life, and a dieing world.

What was shocking was how easily they had trapped them?

Could they avoid a large amount of deaths? There was nothing to recognize anywhere, and he watched some of the men attempt to use communication devices to the moonbase to get a vehicle there fast, but they failed and just tried to see if there was anything to pick up on it anywhere!

Another problem was that they had experienced a long sleepy flight and had got easily exhausted wading through the deep dust with the large spacesuits!

It was no surprise that Commander Craven eventually grew angry and made them blast them with as many well aimed rounds to force some form of reaction, but they seemed to ignore it, and he knew that they would have to hit them with something!

“What are we going to do …?” one of men finally spluttered through his spacesuit communicator, fighting for air, furious that they had been put in such a situation!

“We better agree to something …” Commander Craven shouted back, giving glances about, realizing the mess of his expedition so far, and decided not to continue.

“We’ve put our foot in it again!” Reeves continued, who was near Weaver, who had become the closest and most trusted person to Weaver.

“We’ll have to do something!” Weaver forced himself to reply, and watched Commander Craven gasp.

“Are you thinking of attacking them directly!” Commander Craven answered finally.

“None of them have shown themselves! So I reckon we could surprise some of them!”

“Dangerous! Good idea! Can you do it without being seen?”

“We can’t stay here all day!” Reeves replied first. “Our air supply is getting low!”

“We’ll go together!” he replied firmly.

Weaver was surprised that they all agreed with it and that they would prefer to die there than die of suffocation!

Deep down Weaver really wanted to know who was there, and capture one and question him.

They all agreed on a plan of action and started fixing themselves up and preparing themselves, and he watched their blank faces examining everything in the distance and at the point where the gunmen were.

They all rushed out and sneaked along covered regions that they would be unseen in, with their guns ready for heavy action!

Weaver wondered why they had stopped firing anyway in amazement! Then when they moved swiftly close to them he realized they had seen them coming and had decided to retreat fast in a sideways direction, and he thought of chasing one but it was useless and the spacesuits and low gravity were too hard to use without training.

They were also well armed and capable of killing them and he was sure that they had heavier weapons available! How could they attack and win with them being so heavily armed without making major losses? Then as they properly examined the area around where they had been he realized that they had been capable of attacking them easier from there!

He just knew something would have stopped him getting any information from the gunmen if they had captured any of them!

He thought of the death of the soldier near him and how ruthlessly they had attacked! He had never fully realized how desolate, deadly, and beyond civilization the moon was, and how far from help it was! If anything serous happened they could not get help no matter what! He wondered if a war took place there if they could handle it!

Now all they needed to do was to get to the moonbase fast before their air ran out, and as they reached the moonbase he began wondering why none of their footsteps led to or came from the moonbase!

 

Chapter 4

 

The Secret Moonbase

 

The moonbase was concealed deep underground and they found the tunnel with the entrance, and a soldier used a communicator at the side of the entrance to announce their arrival.

Weaver was bewildered and wondered how they managed to survive there! Surely the air alone would be tremendous and take vast space vehicles to bring in!

It was incredibly camouflaged and looked like part of the landscape, and he realized there must be other entrances to bring in vehicles and far larger objects, and perhaps at where vehicles might be kept.

Commander Craven identified himself and they sent out some soldiers to get them. Weaver realized that they were very precautious, and wondered why they had not described the mysterious deaths there as being the gunmen! And he wondered if they were actually at war with each other for some reason that they had not mentioned and that they had made it confidential!

Weaver recalled and realized one main point and that might prove that some of the gunmen had to have been in the base or have someone in it working for them, as deaths were reported as occurring in it, and he thought that it could be a major clue to finding them!

The entrance was slowly opened by soldiers in spacesuits who identified them and took them in and into a large air chamber where they stayed until air filled it, and they finally removed their spacesuits and marched in through a long corridor going downwards, wondering what it would be like.

As Weaver moved in at the front he saw that there was far more powerful lighting further in and he felt delighted that he would soon be able to rest and be inside and away from the severe conditions, and actually be doing his job that he was there for!

He wondered what they did there and were like in such conditions, and what peculiarities they must have with being in such a place, as he had seen elsewhere, and he wondered what effects the very low gravity had. Was it the same as being in space, and on space stations, and did they normally have to return to the Earth and proper gravity after six month, or was it longer?

He enjoyed exploring hidden places, and basically the unknown and unexplored, and he examined long corridors, untouched rooms, looking for evidence of anything.

He wondered what it would have been like to be one of the first there, and humans to visit other worlds! What would it actually be like? What would be the big surprises? Could they grow food and create and find all their needs?

He wondered if they had a water source at the moonbase, as it could mean the survival of the moonbase in the end, as the cost of it could accumulate!

What magnificent wonders would exist there? Would people eventually start building more and more structures instead?

A main corridor went out to at least a fifth of a mile with corridors and rooms going along it, and at the end of it stairs going downwards to other floors.

They clearly had found a way to build it with the least amount of materials!

Weaver realized how hard it would be to solve what was occurring and that there was far more people there than they had estimated, and he realized that the plans that he had seen of it had been wrong for some reason, and he wondered how they managed to get so many people there and have enough supplies!

He sensed hidden dangers and mysteries existed there and confirmed it from what some of the scientists they met said! The moonbase soldiers were far different from them, and had been clearly chosen for many different reasons! They were glad to see them and have help arrive, and he did believe that they believed that they could be killed there!

They were finally taken along a corridor to their sleeping accommodations and Weaver took a room next to Commander Craven and Reeves took one next to him, where they unpacked their stuff, and Weaver was happy to see that it had electricity and heating and other needs, and he visualized he was on a strange version of the Earth.

The low gravity was extraordinary and he wondered how much damage constant low gravity would have!

Later when he had something to eat in the dinner room some of the scientists started arguing with each other about things he could not grasp, and they only just stopped themselves mentioning things that were confidential!

Many things continued to confuse him and he could not get what they were all actually working on there! What were they doing out there in such a desolate region and in so many numbers? Surely the location had been explored by now? The cost was tremendous for keeping it there! There were no indications of anything! Yet he kept getting suggests of a tremendous confidential project of incredible value that most of them were working on!

Yet were they just funding vast amounts of useless and expensive science research, stopping the place from being closed?

Though they could be supplying valuable information on vast amounts of things for many sources, as well as looking after the military moonbase, and the tremendous top secret project they kept suggesting could be a highly confidential military project!

 

Chapter 5

 

The Investigation

 

After they had discussions with the military commander of the moonbase Weaver realized that they were going to give them little information on anything, and for his investigations for his intelligence mission, and it had him all over the place meeting different people, and he continuously grasped suggestions of things, which never added up, and he was sure he was being denied access to something dangerous!

Something was being hidden away and they were all united and avoiding them, and some even showed deep fear of something, which he never actually grasped! Were people being killed for saying too much? If so he may be able to find one of them!

He entered many laboratories and drank with many of the scientists and tried to work out what they were working on, but they normally avoided telling him what they were doing.

He started to believe that there were scientists there that knew something that would tell him and he decided to find a way to find them and get them to tell him what he wanted!

He eventually started to realize many things that the scientists never mentioned, and he realized one and that the lower floors were never mentioned, and they avoided taking him there, and he decided he had to go there and see what was there for himself.

When he arrived at the bottom floor he found two security guards outside the entrance door and they stopped him entering, and told him that he needed special security clearance.

Weaver sensed that they never guarded the door all the time and believed that they would stop for a lunch break as they all stopped work above at the same time, so he waited until he believed they were away having lunch and checked from a hidden region on the stairs and saw that they were away and rushed down the stairs and entered the door and found a long empty corridor, realizing that they had not even attempted to lock it.

He entered further into it and looked into empty rooms, wondering what they were up to, and all he saw was empty laboratories, and he examined one in detail, looking for clues of anything, and found documents mentioning particles and particle research and photographed them with a miniature camera.

The bottom floor was differently designed for some reason and mysterious things there kept him intrigued!

Perhaps it had hidden military secrets and he wondered what kind of secret weapons they could have discovered, which might not have been revealed to the world, and he wondered what the whole structure might have originally been like when built, and he realized the implications of them going out there on the moon and that it could be some of their most highly confidential stuff, and he even considered leaving it as he might do damage. If they were not doing any damage!

While approaching a corridor at his front side a white shape appeared and he saw a scientist in a white laboratory jacket marching out, and he muttered something and ignored him, and marched off towards where Weaver had come from, and to the stairs going up to the top floors, and he wondered if he would tell on him and shrugged and watched the scientist leave, and he wondered what he had been up to as he saw that he clearly had been actively working on something.

The incident and scientist’s appearance stuck in his thoughts and he tried to grasp some clue and something that he had missed that he could not realize!

In the end he just went to where he came from and rushed along the corridor.

What the hell were they up to? This case was really fascinating him! There were things that did not add up and make sense everywhere, and he could not think of any equivalence! He had never even heard of anything taking place in space, and the normal cases were nothing compared to this one!

He swiftly moved through the corridor wondering where it went and what the use was of having so many laboratory rooms, and he wished that he had informed someone where he had gone, and he made sure his handgun was ready.

The cost of it proved that if there was something there it would have value!

He remained silent and wandered along the corridor in the one direction, going away out from the upper floors of the moonbase, and he realized that he was in the interior of the moon and going directly under craters above, and he found the entrance to an elevator at the end of the corridor and entered it.

When it reached the bottom and the doors opened all he could do was gasp as a colossal dimly lit tunnel appeared! At first it resembled a giant road with an immense pipe structure running through it, and he moved up close and saw that it was a particle accelerator, and its detail became more clear and he studied it and was staggered at its complexity!

He was unfamiliar with particle accelerators but saw its size and that it was far more advanced and clearly for some other purpose than the normal versions that he had seen!

What it was doing there astounded him, and he was surprised that they had surprised him and he realized how he had underestimated them and wondered why!

Why had it been built there and why was it so secretive? As far as he knew there were no real problems concerned with particle accelerators, and he wondered if they were creating some new form of atomic bomb or something far more powerful that they had discovered!

He followed the tunnel along staggered and wondered what all the deaths were about, and what the soldiers were doing outside! Were they trying to stop them telling on them about something?

 

Chapter 6

 

The Time Warp

 

The research center Weaver rushed into was so colossal and mind-bending it left him dazed and he entirely forgot about not giving away his presence!

The particle accelerator tunnel went around in a circle and led into there, the central region, where there was an immense sphere chamber, with a frontal region of translucent material, which had in its interior a colossal translucent black hole type form blasting wildly about itself, within the chamber.

A powerful magnetic field in the chamber was clearly suspending it, but not firmly as it shifted wildly about itself, and Weaver examined a group of scientists standing about the front of it, and he studied their blank faces and tried to grasp what they were thinking and studying.

Many other scientists were in laboratories behind them at monitors and equipment checking the results being showed, and Weaver analyzed inside the chamber and followed all the glares of the scientists to a metallic gleam of light being magically suspended, motionlessly in mid-air, from the surface of an electronic clock.

At first he believed it had to be a black hole but he knew it was something else, and gasped and realized particle accelerators could actually create such occurrences!

As he edged further in he saw how colossal a laboratory was further in and that hundreds of scientists were working there and his opinion changed, as they were surely not what he thought!

He recognized some of the scientists and listened to them intensely but all they gave him was that they were carrying out a series of basic experiments.

The shudders of objects to the sphere’s tremendous force gave him shudders and he watched the power of it, like it could destroy anything put against it, and he watched the scientists in the outer laboratory and started to notice their reactions to the dangers and that they were keeping away from it, and he was sure it was more recently discovered or altered in some way than he had realized!

The antics of some scientists captivated him more and more – mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and fear of something! Many repetitively studied controls of laboratory equipment, and he realized that they were intending to do something, at some point!

None of them explained what it was or how it was formed and he believed that they would have discovered many other unknown things of interest.

An audience formed in the outer room that baffled him when they gave loud accounts on the discovery of something, which for some reason they all avoided saying anything directly about.

Many of the scientists were famous and the atmosphere was unbelievable, and as though the audience was waiting for something unbelievable and dangerous to occur!

He sensed that most at least accepted him as being one of them, and he felt a shiver run through him as he sensed again something was going to occur! The thing looked entirely deadly and pulsating with energy, and looked and sounded on the brink of something!

One outsider scientist looked the most confused and sat in a seat behind him examining everything, considering what had happened and was occurring, and perhaps why they had not told them much.

Weaver at times spotted what looked like the shape of something inside it, and after along time of carefully examinations he was unable to see anything.

It looked powerful and deadly! The new scientists there had surely learned new information from them and looked as if they were considering things.

It looked like some form of freak show at angles, with strange lighting there.

He watched some scientists and technicians bringing in equipment and arranging it around the front of the bubble, and he wondered what the hell they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw the sphere shift.

The scientists went to the edge of the chamber and entered a highly advanced clock near the black hole object’s field and the scientists reacted immediately when they noticed results and concluded that its precision digital numbers were being frozen, and it altered into strange forms as the clock was shifted slightly inwards, and they studied suspended partially transparent layers of it created by it, and most of the audience watched the phenomenon with amazement.

Many scientists sat astounded and some filmed it and what might be an incredible historic occurrence and a discovery that might prove time travel existed and that might finally fully prove what it was!

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was really occurring and one finally explained its formation and Weaver listened intensely, and he explained that particle accelerators on the Earth had for decades been confined to lower velocities until the invention of antigravity, artificial gravity, and forces that had been able to accelerate particles to incredible velocities, but their antigravity and forces had not been enough as the antigravity never fully eradicated the effect of gravity, and they used particle accelerators on the moon where it was able to work properly and eradicate the far lower gravity acting on it, and the particle accelerator had finally been made to increase particles to accelerations many times the velocity of light, and they had finally formed a time warp, with an intense magnetic field.

Weaver learned that they had been unsuccessful in opening a gateway like a time machine and that they had only been able to send things into the near future through it and that they were still working on many projects.

The clock edged into the confines of the warp bubble created magnificent optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, deliberately designed for their stage performance.

Weaver realized the implications of it though and that it was far dangerous than he had imagined, as if they managed to create a proper time machine, as they suggested, they could go about altering events throughout time, and he realized they could do anything to anyone with it and even stop or alter the modern world’s existence by eliminating key events!

New leading scientists were allowed to investigate it and they crowded around it loudly discussing it, and they applauded it and announced it was the first discover of a form of time travel found.

Most of the people watched on in wonder, and many watched on wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought!

It looked as if it was rupturing the fabric of space and played with time, with properties of altering and suspending it, yet they fully explained that it was not a rupture in space itself and that they had made a warp in time!

Many of leading scientists talked about working with it and carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments with all the equipment available to them, and they showed detailed information had been accumulated, but most was not currently available to them, and it left the other scientists and him wondering what else they had!

Their abnormal antics at times were captivating, mystifying him with the depth of their fears of something else, and he had not seen scientists such as them actually react about anything such as it without there being something tremendously deadly!

 

Chapter 7

 

The Moonbase Bar

 

Strange space art and rocket models about him vaguely captured his attention in the moonbase bar, and Weaver enjoyed drinks and enjoyed the low gravity effect with it, and he watched Reeves at the other side of a table drinking fast and laughing with another soldier beside him, and more of the soldiers arrived at the bar.

It was incredible he had become a major individual in the group of scientists at the underground particle accelerator and they had gone out their way to keep in with him when they had discovered that he was an intelligence agent, and why he was put there!

Even though his cover was blown it was not entirely blown as only major scientists there knew it and he was positive they would not do anything! They had been the ones that had contacted the military and intelligence agencies, and they had been so high-ranking and connected that they had him investigated and they had given them what they wanted!

He had realized more about what he was doing there and that they had contacted them about the missing scientists and the gunmen outside the moonbase. He had given them his word that he would not deliberately give anything away he should not, and that had been good enough! He was capable of making mistakes there though, and he could not imagine how they could keep the particle accelerator confidential! The place was immense and the amount of scientists that they had allowed there were far more and far varied than there should be there!

Even though he had cleaned up a few mysteries he still had many left! He still could not work out what the time warp would end up like when they had finished advancing it! What could a time gateway do? It fascinated him! If they created a time machine what would happen?

He wondered if it was the worst discovery he had encountered, and what damage it could do to him?

Yet it had to be exaggerated, and he wondered if it was actually possible to travel back in time! What damage could they do if they only traveled into the future, and could not travel back? It would be useless as far as he was concerned! They could do something like that by finding a way of freezing people and defrosting them, and keeping them in some form of suspended animation!

There was something else he could not grasp, and he kept going over everything trying to discover. Yet he was sure that the information had not been given to him, and he ignored it!

He then wondered if it was possible to build a particle accelerator in space! Why did they have to be so large? Especially if they built only the tunnel and main components!

He also noticed that they had mentioned that they had a form of antigravity, but was that far more dangerous? They could build unbelievable weapons, and why could they not find a way of creating full antigravity?

Yet it only reduced the gravity by a certain amount! Yet they could enter immense loads into space using it! And he realized that could be how they managed to move such immense loads over to the moonbase!

He wondered if aliens were involved, and recalled the voyager at Ice Station X1! Had they detected something else from outer space and were trying to cover it up? Or perhaps the technology behind the particle accelerator was from there and it was far more highly secretive!

Weaver watched all the people in the moonbase bar and the different ways they reacted to the lower gravity, and felt light headed from it and the drink!

He left it again, and saw he needed more intelligence, and he realized he might be able to get in with one of the Russian scientists that were there! He had been brought up believing Russian agents were the main potential enemy and he kept considering them responsible for such occurrences as spying and taking of secret intelligence and technology!

He kept wondering why he never had memories of having such a situation! He was actually on the moon, and even though years before he had considered them building moonbases and had wondered why they had not gone through with it with confusion, he had been greatly surprised at how far they had actually gone and that they had managed to keep it all confidential!

There was something far more unique about this case! Everything he had been confronted with was new! They were all connected, and he did not know what to do! Surely something must exist for him to grasp the big picture? If he could get what was connecting everything? There was something missing out of the puzzle he needed to solve things and grasp what was there!

While they sat there the soldiers drank more and it seemed to increase, and he recalled that many of them at the ice station seemed to drink more.

A solider started questioning Weaver about where he had been, when Weaver had been down investigating the lower moonbase, and he just laughed and ignored it.

Reeves leaned over the table, with his face bright red, and told him that they were to go out and investigate outside the moonbase, which was dangerous, and he did not know what he wanted to do!

Could they handle the gunmen out there? Yet they had to do their job, and they had space vehicles and proper air supplies, and he was sure that they might be able to trace the gunmen’s footsteps to where they came from!

 

Chapter 8

 

Moonbase X2

 

Terrific explosions from missiles shattered all three space vehicles into wreckage in seconds and sent Weaver flying across the floor of a space vehicle!

The whole vehicle was instantly thrown into complete darkness and through a window Weaver saw moondust and rocks, and he heard air being sucked out the vehicle and he realized that his spacesuit helmet was not on and he fitted it on at the same time as the other soldiers. Everyone had survived but the impact had destroyed the vehicle and they were unable to move away from their position on the lunar landscape, and he was sure that people had been hurt in at least one of the vehicles, and he heard through his helmet communicator one of them was on the brink of death!

Suddenly he felt a missile being launched nearby and hitting a distant location.

The openness and predictability of the attack was staggering to him and that they were powerful with such weapons there surely connected them to some powerful military group.

The shattering thud had surely bruised his body somewhere!

Whoever fired the missile and smashed the vehicle would surely be ready for them and would give another attack and they had to get outside and get into cover before they were killed!

They quickly agreed what to do and rushed out the door to a position where the others were gathering, behind a hill of large boulders nearby.

Once there he immediately followed their eyes through their spacesuits to a distant position behind two small hills where there was part of a vehicle visible.

Who the hell could be there? None of them could get onto the moon without having a major country behind them! Unless they were part of some secret group at the moonbase! Yet what the hell were they doing? Did they intend to kill them all? Yet they had not been able solve what their identity was when they had first attacked them when they had arrived there!

Whoever was there had to be crazy beyond anyone he had met or crazy to do something no matter what the outcome was?

He was sure of it! Someone was determined to stop them doing something no matter what!

Yet their mission was to have a look around outside and to trace where their footsteps led to from where they had attacked them, and he realized someone did have something there! He could also recall one of the scientists telling him that the scientist called Lucas had been there when he had vanished!

What a stupid place for a battle or war! They could barely move properly and made numerous mistakes!

He was confused at who could do it and he kept going through his mind, over and over, as if he was missing some vital clue! It never even looked like the moon at that position and looked like a large asteroid in orbit, with the sun blasting out at their side.

Someone had just destroyed expensive American space vehicles at a confidential hidden American military moonbase!

The lifeless sky showed him what the stars were really like and how insignificant the suns and worlds were They were nothing in the depths of space and the strange darkness was peculiar and so empty that he was sure that matter was the peculiarity and that nothingness was what should only exist, and he imagined himself at the outer edge of the universe viewing the suns and what really existed in the depths of space!

A battle soon broke out between the two groups and they blasted missiles towards each other, and he started to see the advantages that they had over them, as they insisted in staying in their vehicles and he was sure that they had blind spots!

He stared out into a strange dark region of the landscape at the lifelessness and saw the light from the planet Earth going across it like moonlight on the Earth, and was amazed that it was actually there, as though there as a reminder that he should be there instead of being on the moon!

He felt objects about him and how weightless they felt and like light Earth rock, and he examined a dead soldier nearby at an overturned vehicle! Then he started feeling his body at the places where he had hit things! The spacesuit had not been damaged, and there were repair kits aboard the space vehicles, anyway!

It was strange they had the whole moon to themselves, and they were the only ones outside on the surface and he started to like its peculiarities!

He imagined thousands of years passing by and the Earth shifting through time and people starting to colonize the moon and massive structures being created, and he wondered what reasons they would stay there for.

Was it one vast leap for mankind into space or for technology?

Suddenly he saw the amount of air left in his spacesuit and gasped, and realized that they had put their foot in it again and that they would have to take drastic action!

He heard one of the soldiers mention through his communicator of them contacting the moonbase and he realized that far more soldiers and vehicles were on their way! Yet he was sure that their enemy would escape at some point and he desperately wanted to get something on their identities or where they were staying!

After a swift conversation with Commander Cavern they made an agreement for Weaver to go over and check out the enemy without being seen, on his own, and he used a route that was over to the side that was covered over by small hills, and he shifted there fast, and far faster than he thought he could move there.

He spotted one of the vehicles almost identical to theirs and wondered why it so closely resembled it. Was it people at the moonbase?

He realized the advantages of them having the same vehicles as he knew their technology and capabilities and he knew where to sneak up on it without being seen!

He could have brought a missile and destroyed it and was surprised that they had not even some proper defense! And he kept looking everywhere for anything.

They could have at least put some hidden vehicle hidden in the background that was capable of seeing anything and destroying it!

Yet they had technology to detect vehicles and things everywhere! And he considered the dangers of modern warfare!

Surely they would need it at the moonbase, and he recalled trying to something, as they might have had recordings of the gunmen attacking them when they had landed on the moon, and he could have used it to trace them to where they went.

If there was anything there he was not being allowed to know about it, and he considered having someone force them to give them the vital information!

Once next to the vehicle he knew they could not kill him with its missiles and would have to climb out with guns!

Yet though he was there he could not do anything, and did not want to do anything anyway, as he wanted to follow them to where they went! Yet the problem was that he only had so much air and he would have to return if they stayed there too long!

A high-powered rifle blast on a nearby rock astonished him by making no sound, and being so close, and being from his group of soldiers, and he examined the impact on a rock in front of him, and realized how dangerous it was, as it smashed it to pieces, and he saw someone over at his vehicle with a rifle. The surprise was that it made no noise and had so much velocity and impact at that distance, and he wondered how far it could actually travel.

Suddenly he saw the vehicle leaving, and realized that it only had one missile left, and he rushed up behind it without them being able to see him and climbed onto the back and fixed himself in place there, and knew that they would keep the last missile in case they needed to use it against a direct attack.

It surprised him at how calm they seemed and how they reacted like they thought they could not really do anything against them! They attacked American military space vehicles, and a major military group, on the moon, and hardly showed any significant reactions to being in great danger! If they had been fully aware surely they would have not missed destroying them all at the start, and left immediately if they failed their mission.

They could have done the job far more effectively there at a close range, at a place where there were no hills, where they could not have left from, and could have had people with guns outside!

What next surprised him was that they were moving in the direction of Moonbase X1, but at a strange angle, and he watched on confused. Surely they could not be from there, as they would surely be caught eventually!

At a large hill near the moonbase he watched it stop and was amazed when an area of a cliff region shifted and an entrance opened and the vehicle swiftly moved in, and he realized how little air he had left and gasped at the dangers of going into it, but he decided to go in as he might not have enough air to make it to the moonbase.

Once inside they went into a chamber where air blasted in and he searched everywhere for observers and cameras but never found any, and once the vehicle entered into the base he removed his helmet and searched everywhere for a place to hide and when it went around a corner he rushed off remaining hidden, and moved back to a corridor.

The moonbase amazed him as it was far larger than he had expected and he started wondering what the hell they were up to, as he could not realize how they could build such a place! How did they manage to get supplies there without being seen? The cost and men behind it would surely have been inconceivable!

Only a major country could be responsible for it, and he had to discover who and what was behind it being there.

Everything was virtually identical and he was staggered, and he moved around checking everywhere. He was determined to survive and leave there with what he discovered, and to find out what they were up to at the same time.

He realized that they had to have been trying to scare them away from there, and going there, and he realized that the space vehicles were manned by the same type of soldiers as was at the other moonbase!

He searched around corners of corridors and dived out and rushed along them searching everywhere, and started finding empty laboratories, and searched through drawers and files, and checked information in their computers.

One room looked more important and significant than the others and he swiftly checked a computer there and discovered something that had to do with a confidential program and experiments and he copied files and he left.

His speed and accuracy increased and he investigated everything that he could and went down a staircase, which he was sure was to the bottom floor, where he was sure there was something, as was in the other moonbase and there were suggestions of it on files! It grabbed his curiosity more than ever, as what the hell were they doing there?

The incredible things he considered due to recent past surprises were incredible, but he could not prove or grasp any real solid evidence!

What the hell were they up to? This case was really fascinating! There were things that did not add up and make sense everywhere, and once again he could not think of any equivalence! He had never even heard anything occurring in space, and the normal ones were nothing compared to this one! What would real wars in space be like? Were there many surprises?

From a hiding place, at the corner of a corridor, he watched a scientist walk away along a corridor and he studied him with some astonishment as he was not the slightest bit different from any normal scientist and had no suggestion of ever confronting anything dangerous as far as he could see, and he wondered what the soldiers in the vehicle, which had fired the missiles at them, were really like and wished that he had seen them.

He rushed around the corner when the scientist moved into another corridor, glancing at everywhere along the corridor until he got to the corner, and from there he watched him in the next corridor and the way he smoked and got ready to throw away his cigarette onto the ground, and Weaver got ready.

When he looked again he had gone away around another bend into another corridor and Weaver rushed down the corridor, not wishing to miss anything, and he spotted the amount of footprints there that were visible on the dirty floor!

He never knew what to do, and if he did get caught nobody knew where the hell he was! Would he have to defend himself against soldiers there with guns?

The area he moved into had to be the most desolate and darkest place of there but it still looked a modern building! Should he try to go and get help or at least tell Commander Craven? At least he would not die in vain! He would only need to find a new air supply, which had to be where they kept their spacesuits!

There was a strange haunting dark look there, which looked exaggerated by it being an underground moonbase, but it had long shadows and glows that held secrets and dangers from peculiar lighting, which surely had been designed to avoid the use of too much electricity!

He started thinking of if he could catch them and the scientist doing something and whatever he was doing there, as he was sure there was a good chance that they would be, and he removed his handgun and checked it and put it away and thought of how far the soldiers there had gone to stop them going there and he prepared himself and started planning escape routes if he was to escape!

At the edge of the top of a wall he saw a large crack going into the moon behind it that he examined and wondered if any air could escape through the ground, but doubted it and moved on.

He swiftly moved after the scientist when he saw him moving faster, and he felt that something was nearby, and he wished again that he had some form of communications to Commander Craven and realized that they could pick it up if he found something.

The cost of it proved that if there was something there that it would be incredibly valuable!

He remained silent and wandered along the corridor in the one direction, going further and further away from where he had been, and found the entrance to an elevator and automatically entered it and went to the last floor below, where the scientist had gone.

He stood confused when it kept going down, and far deeper than the last floor height!

At the bottom he gasped and watched the doors sluggishly open and reveal a corridor and he walked out trying to see about him and saw nothing in the dimness there, and as his eyes adjusted he watched the elevator doors shut and return to where it had been, and a deep thud echoed along the corridor from somewhere, and he realized the corridor was far more different and cleaner!

He entered deeper into it and looked into empty rooms, wondering what they were up to there, as all he saw was laboratories and places scientists had been working, which looked as though they had been recently used, and he examined one in detail, looking for clues of anything, and found mentions of particles and particle research and realized that their work must be similar to Moonbase X1.

Even though he could not realize why the moonbase was there and its purpose he was sure it had hidden military secrets and he wondered if they were working on something like a new form of biological warfare and gasped at how dangerous it could be, especially if they went all the way to the moon to keep it from being discovered, and he wondered if the were maniacs capable of trying wipeout mankind with it!

He wondered what other kind of secret weapons they could have discovered, which might not have been revealed to the world, and he wondered what the whole structure might have originally been like when built, and he realized the implications of them going out there on the moon and that it could be some of the most highly confidential stuff available! The dangers he could be in were tremendous, and he was trapped there, on the barn moon on his own!

Behind him he watched a white shape appear and saw it was a scientist in a white jacket rushing somewhere nearby, and he wondered if he could question him and watched him vanish into a doorway and realized that he had not even looked there or seen him, and he wondered what he had been up to as he saw that he clearly had been actively working on some secret project.

All the incidents and appearances of things stuck deep in his thoughts and he tried to grasp clues and something that he could have missed!

What the hell were they up to? This case was fascinating and extremely annoying! Things added up to little and made no sense everywhere, and he could not think of any equivalences! He had never even heard anything take place in space, or on the moon, and the normal cases were nothing compared to it!

He swiftly moved through the corridor wondering where it went and what the use of having so many laboratory rooms was, and he considered using an assistant in future cases.

He remained silently wandering along the corridor and came to a doorway into somewhere and he gasped when he entered it and an immense brightly lit tunnel appeared, where there was an immense particle accelerator!

It surely was the Particle Accelerator X1 tunnel from Moonbase X1, and he was unable to feel happy or unhappy with the discovery as it meant that he had escaped all of the dangers there but it also meant that he had not actually discovered anything!

It also meant that the soldiers that had attacked them had been from the moonbase after all, which he was also unsure whether to be happy or unhappy about, as though they could catch them by tracing who left the building and had not been about, which had to be known and recorded somewhere as there were bound to be cameras and other surveillance at the top floor somewhere.

He studied the particle accelerator and was staggered at its complexity! He was unfamiliar with particle accelerators but saw its size and it was far more advanced and clearly for some other purpose than the normal versions.

Thoughts of him originally discovering the time warp in its chamber astounded him and he was surprised that they were still surprising him with the vast amount things they were using on the project, and he realized how they had underestimated them and he wondered why!

Could he fully believe them? He wondered if they were after all creating a cover for some new form of weapon or something far more powerful that they had discovered!

 

Chapter 9

 

The Particle Accelerator Black Hole

 

Weaver entered a colossal particle accelerator research chamber, where he had expected to find the time warp in its chamber, and to his surprise he discovered a similar chamber with something far more different, which left him staggered and wondering how they had managed to replace it!

Again he totally ignored giving himself away to the scientists and stood with his mouth wide open at the side of it trying to make different contemplations.

From somewhere he heard someone mention something about them using the new Particle Accelerator X2 to increase the amount of particle size black holes, in different forms, and they were being kept in existence in powerful magnetic fields, and they were forming large black holes.

He could not get what they were talking of at the time and just ignored it!

The particle accelerator and tunnel had been different, which he had started to realize earlier, and he wondered if he had entered a different section of the tunnel where there was another immense sphere chamber.

After his existence was revealed he had to continue entering, and was rewarded for it by being allowed to see properly inside the sphere chamber and that in its interior a colossal black hole form was blasting wildly about itself within the chamber.

He considered if something had altered it into a new form but he could tell it and the chamber were different, and that it was another particle accelerator, and he knew that he had not entered the other moonbase, or the particle accelerator there, and that they were carrying out experiments of something else, which he could not grasp!

The chamber was mainly the same but there was far more different equipment about it!

He spotted its powerful magnetic field in the chamber, and it clearly suspending it, but not firmly as it shifted wildly about itself, and Weaver studied all the scientists now standing behind him in a group, and he studied their expressionless faces and tried to grasp what they were thinking.

Many others were behind them at monitors and equipment checking the results being showed, and he studied inside the chamber and followed all the glares of the scientists to a metallic gleam from a camera being suspended motionlessly in mid-air.

He believed that it had to be a black hole and gasped and wondered if there were many particle accelerators creating such occurrences, which was being covered up!

As he entered further he saw a colossal laboratory further in, in a doorway behind them, and hundreds of scientists at work there and his opinion of there changed, as they were surely not what he thought they were! Yet why were they there on the moon, and what were they up to?

He recognized one of the leading scientists and listened to them intensely, but all they gave him was that they were carrying out a series of basic experiments on the black hole.

He shuddered at the sounds and shudders of things from its tremendous force and watched the power of the black hole and the forces holding it there and he had feelings of it being dangerous, and he watched the scientists in the outer room and started to notice their reactions to the dangers and that they were keeping away from it, and he was sure it was more recently discovered and altered in some way than he realized.

Their abnormal antics captivated him and he realized that they were intending to do something at some point and he could not get what the connection was with it and the time warp at the other moonbase, and why there were two moonbases there! There had been no suggestion there or at the other moonbase of anything!

The black hole confused him and they had not come out with anything to explain what it was or how it was formed, and he believed that they would have discovered many unknown things.

He realized that if they were an entirely different group that they could have been trying to form a time warp like the other particle accelerator and that they might not have done it right, and he did detect that they had not been entirely successfully! They would have had to have built it on the moon, as it would not have worked on the Earth with the gravity!

Yet he could not believe that they could carry it out so close to the other moonbase!

An audience formed in the outer laboratory behind him that baffled him, and they gave loud accounts on the discovery of it, which for some reason they all avoided explaining anything directly about.

Many of the scientists were clearly famous and the atmosphere was unbelievable, and as though they were waiting for something unbelievable and dangerous to occur in the near future!

He sensed that most at least accepted him as being one of them and he felt a shiver run through him as he sensed again something was going to occur! The thing looked entirely deadly and pulsating with energy, and looked and sounded on the brink of something!

One outsider scientist looked the most confused and sat in a seat behind him examining everything, considering what had happened and was occurring, and perhaps why they had not told them much.

Weaver at times watched the black depth of the black hole and the abyss that existed there, and after along time of carefully examinations he left it as he was unable to identify anything.

It looked like some form of freak show at angles, with some strange lighting.

He watched a group of scientists moving in equipment that they were working on and arranged it around the front of the sphere, and he gasped and wondered what they were doing and dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw it shift position!

The scientists went to the edge of the chamber and entered a highly advanced atomic clock near the black hole’s field, and the scientists reacted immediately when they noticed little and concluded that its precision digital numbers were barely altered by it, unlike the time warp at the other moonbase, and it altered the clock’s shape and it shifted slightly inwards, and they studied its altered bent shape created by it, and most of the audience watched the phenomenon with amazement.

Many filmed it and what might be an incredible historic occurrence and a discovery that proved black holes existed.

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was occurring, and one finally explained its formation and Weaver listened intensely as he explained that black hole particles had been discovered to exist years ago and that powerful magnetic fields had finally been used to make them last longer, and finally remain in chambers without vanishing, and they had rebuilt the particle accelerator on the moon where their experiments were able to work properly, without the effects of gravity, and the particle accelerator had finally been designed to increase the sizes of the black holes.

They had used the new particle accelerator on the moon to increase the amount of particle size black holes, and in a powerful magnetic field they kept them in existence, and had gradually formed a large black hole in the sphere chamber.

Weaver learned that they had been unsuccessful in opening a gateway or time machine and that they had only been able to send things into it and that they had not vanished and they had pulled them out, and he wondered if it was a black hole and what it was!

From what they said he concluded that they believed that they had only discovered a hole in space, which never led anywhere, and that it was not a hole in time, and he wondered what they wanted it for!

Weaver realized the implications of it though and that they might be able to create a real one and he wondered what use it would be and if it was far more or less dangerous than he had imagined, and he considered what would happen if he entered it!

New leading scientists were allowed to investigate it and they crowded around it loudly discussing it, and they announced it was the first discover of a form of proper black hole.

It looked as if it were rupturing the fabric of space and insignificantly played with time!

Many of the principal scientists talked about working with it and carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments on it with all the equipment now available, and they showed detailed information they had accumulated, but most was missing as it was confidential, which left scientists and him wondering what else they had!

The principal scientists were captivating, mystifying them with the depth of their fears, and like with the time warp he had not seen such scientists react about anything such as it without there being something tremendously deadly!

 

Chapter 10

 

The Morning After

 

The Moonbase X1 bar was full of soldiers and Commander Craven gave some of them orders to carry out things in the future, and glared over at Weaver enjoying his drinks next to Reeves, and Weaver sensed he had now fully accepted what he had told him about the other moonbase and that the moonbases were attached together by a hidden tunnel.

It was incredible Commander Craven had visited there and had used his influence with the American military there to have the soldiers that had attacked them caught and checked out and they had found them and the people with them and they had imprisoned them at the other moonbase. People and cameras had seen them leaving there!

What was incredible was they had been openly making out that they had Russian origins, and that they were just spies, but there were no proper explanations from them on what they had been doing that fitted into all their actions! Nothing made any sense and they were making out they did not properly speak their language!

Yet again it surprised him how easily they had been able to get there and into such a confidential site!

Now that they had captured them and they could go outside in space vehicles and look about! What were they hiding? He now wondered if they had actually done it to keep the other moonbase secret? But why had they gone to such lengths though? There were no good reasons and most of the scientists knew of the other base!

Weaver enjoyed the low gravity effect and he watched Reeves at the other side of the table drinking fast and laughing hysterically, with another soldier beside him.

He realized again what one of the scientists, who knew the soldiers who had fired the missiles, had told him and that they had attacked the leading scientist called Lucas and that he had suddenly vanished without a trace!

It had been the way that he insisted that he knew Lucas and he should know about it that intrigued him, and Weaver intended to follow his vehicle trail, which he had shown him the position of on the lunar landscape.

He could not make anything else out and it surely was worth investigating!

He had given him his word that he would not deliberately give anything away he should not and that had been good enough!

Even though he had cleaned up a few major mysteries he had many left! He still could not work out what their discoveries would end up like when they had finished advancing them! What could a time gateway do? Yet if they created a time machine what would happen? And what would a proper laboratory black hole be used for? He had not even noticed that there could be a difference between them!

He wondered if they were the worst discoveries he had found and what damage they could do if they achieved their goal?

Yet he was sure it was exaggerated and he wondered if it was even possible to travel back in time! What damage could they do if they traveled there? He wondered if they would just be able visit there and not be able to influence anything, and just view it as a recorded sequence of events! Yet what about going into the future? It would be useless as far as he was concerned!

He wondered again, would it be possible to build forms of particle accelerators in space itself? Why did they have to be so large? If they could just decrease the size!

He considered what damage and uses the antigravity they had could be used for, especially if they managed to make full antigravity.

They could build proper space stations of immense sizes, and give them enough matter to give them some gravity. Yet had they any form of artificial gravity available? And he wished that they did and introduced it!

Weaver watched all the people at the moonbase bar and some of the funny and different ways the lower gravity affected them!

Things in this case were connected in a way he could not grasp, and he did not know what to do! Surely something existed that could complete the puzzle and he started to become convinced he needed to discover it or the mission would be unsuccessful! Even though they had caught who had committed the crimes, which was why he was put there, there had to be people behind them doing it!

 

Chapter 11

 

The Search for Lucas

 

When Weaver arrived at the wreckage of Lucas’s space vehicle he was sure that the explosion from the missile had been so tremendous that the remains of Lucas’s body had to be inside.

Yet the more he examined it the more he noticed that he could very well have survived the impact, as a large region where the driver would have been was hardly damaged!

He quickly fitted his spacesuit helmet on, checked his air supply was full, and he swiftly left the vehicle.

When he walked around the wreckage he saw that Lucas had crawled out from under the vehicle, and he studied his footsteps going away from the vehicle and the way they were paced and he knew that he had been in great danger and had ran for his life!

He examined inside the vehicle where he had been and saw the sky through a gap in the remains of the vehicle that showed the stars at where he had been trapped below the wreckage, and the strange darkness and emptiness, and he imagined him staring out at the strange dark landscape, and he saw the planet Earth there as he moved to get away from the vehicle.

Weaver carefully examined the vehicle from where he had been outside and saw that there was not much else to see there, and he started following his footsteps over to some hills.

The shattering tumble surely could have injured him, but he saw no proper signs of it!

They had definitely fired the missile and smashed the vehicle to kill him and he had known it! They had to have been crazy beyond anything Lucas had encountered and he had run for his life!

Weaver realized that he was also there alone on the moon himself, resting against some moon boulders, and he examined the moondust, which surely had helped cushion the blow when the vehicle had landed upside down!

The vehicle was beyond repair, which he would definitely have known, and what left him staggered was there was no way for him to communicate with the moonbase as all the communication equipment was damaged!

The oxygen in his spacesuit would not have been enough to get to the moonbase!

He had survived the impact! Yet was he better off, and would he suffer a worse death later by suffocating an agonizing death?

He quickly rushed across the strange dark landscape as fast as he could and towards the moonbase! He had hardly even set foot on the surface, especially by himself.

It was then that Weaver spotted tread marks of a vehicle where it had fired at him and he traced where it had moved to.

He found where a high-powered rifle shell had blasted and the impact on a rock, and realized how dangerous it was, as it smashed it to pieces! The surprise would have been that it made no noise and had more velocity and impact, and he wondered how far it could actually travel on the moon.

He wondered what warfare in space would end up like! Would they use lasers? He was sure bullets were far better? For one thing lasers would only travel so far and a bullet in space could keep going as there was nothing really to stop it!

He studied Lucas’s large spacesuit shoeprints dive across the mounds of moondust as he had tried to accelerate away, with the low gravity muddling his perspective of movement, and spacesuit getting in the way. The thickness of the materials was great! Whoever was there had to be determined to kill him!

Once again he hid behind more hills and used different ways to use the low gravity and vast leaps to move fast away!

The moonbase had to be located in one of the most desolate places mankind had been!

He realized the deadly environment surrounding him again as he studied it. The deadly cold was far lower than anything on the Earth! It made Weaver cringe, and blindly rush on through the mind-bending landscape, still tracking his movements, which went behind hills to avoid being seen.

He knew that once they had found his footprints leading there from the smashed vehicle that they would have traced his movements in the moondust, and he saw that he had deliberately made it harder for them to trace by rushing over rock areas and changing his direction, and he spotted where the space vehicle had arrived and chased after him.

He knew he had hit an ultimate deadly scenario and being chased by deadly assassins across a barn world lost in space and time, with his home world in the sky lighting him like the moon had lighted him!

Weaver wondered why he thought he had not been shot, and he recalled the information that they had found out from the assassins and he was sure they had not shot him, and he wanted to know what had happened to him! Surely he never had enough air to make it back, and Weaver checked his own supply and knew he could not have made it back!

The case intrigued him and he had to find the answer! He never had enough air and was using up more and more air, and it was making it take longer to arrive at the moonbase by moving in different directions. Surely they had known where he was heading!

Yet why could he not have hidden and died there? Something strange had happened to him and he sensed it by their reactions!

He could not even imagine him having found a way out of such a predicament! If he had remained in the vehicle he would have ran out of air and he had put his foot in it from the start!

What did he think these people wanted by killing him? It would have been a vast mistake for him to hand himself over to them! They surely would not have kept him as a prisoner!

In the distance he saw where a missile had blown up and he saw how his movements had changed and where he had accelerated himself forward, as it was all he could do to save his life!

Suddenly Weaver stopped and saw his direction strangely change and he stood trying to see why as there was nothing there and he would have been losing time, energy, and air!

He had rushed away over to his side and he followed and he watched his prints head back and to where the other side of a hill he had passed was, and he realized that he had actually came up with an idea, and he grew more intrigued at what the outcome had been of it.

His prints vanished as he had gone over rocks and he followed where he had to have gone and he entered a canyon between the hill, where he must have rushed through, going over rocks to cover his prints, and he realized that he could have found somewhere to hide, and he wondered where he had gone as there had been no prints there when he had been at the other side!

Occasionally he spotted marks he had accidentally left while rushing through the canyon, over small rocks on the ground, and he started to examine the rocks and way they had been cut and that they looked artificially cut and he wondered who would want to do anything there, and what had they been doing!

He started to wonder what was there! Was there something hidden away there? What could be there in such a desolate place?

Suddenly he found something buried away in rocks that had clearly been disturbed, in an area at his side!

Weaver increased the brightness of his spacesuit light to see what was there better, and saw something artificial beneath the rocks and dirt!

He removed it and revealed a metal grid cover, where he saw dust being blown out from, and he grabbed a handful of dust and threw it over it and was surprised at the power of the flow and the dust blowing up.

He was sure it was air and that something below was blasting vast amounts of it out and he lifted the metal cover and found a vast tunnel going straight down deep into the moon below, which had clearly been hollowed out with some large powerful drill.

He realized that he had escaped after all, and he wondered what was below, and he knew it was too far away from the moonbases to be part of them.

It amazed him and intrigued him and he wondered what had happened to him. He imagined how fast he must entered the tunnel, escaping for his life, and he decided that he had to check what had happened and what was there and he rushed into it and put the metal cover over the top of it, after making sure it was covered over.

He climbed down a metal ladder going down into the metal pipe tunnel and he rushed into it.

He was sure that there was a reason for it being there and that something was below! Surely there was surveillance equipment somewhere below, and he realized that he was on the moon and he doubted if they would bother. What was the use in it?

He swiftly aimed his light downwards and started examine everything that he could see and when he saw nothing but the pipe and ladder he began climbing downwards again, as he considered what would be below there.

Mind-bending sounds and echoes mingled through the hollow metal tunnel going through the air, from his movements and heavy breathing, which grew denser the lower he climbed, and he realized how he missed sounds that were outside.

The air blowing by gave haunting whistles occasionally, and he eventually realized that there was enough air around to remove his spacesuit helmet and he removed it slowly testing the air and seeing if the air was alright and dense enough for him to breathe, with him ready to put the helmet back on, and he finally with satisfaction turned off the air in his spacesuit.

The air blowing up smelt strange and he could not recognize what it was, and he wondered why they had so much air and were blowing it out, and he wondered what could be below. The depth had to be great as he could not even see the bottom and he had shifted down a large distance.

It was strange thinking of what Lucas the scientist had been like with the deadly pursuers outside, and being almost trapped there. Surely he had foreseen them not climbing down after him!

He was stunned at the dangers that he had been through and realized that it could only happen on a place like the moon, and he wondered what was there that they wanted him dead for!

They were too deadly! They had destroyed entire space vehicles with powerful military missiles!

No matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate anything below he never formed any stable recognitions, as he had not seen anything like it, and he continued downwards wondering if he was finally making his first major mistake.

He wondered if there were moonquakes! And he stopped to examine an area where part of the metal tunnel had been damaged by something, and he wondered if that was another reason why they had chosen that region because there was not.

Yet they had underground hot water available to them, for water and air, and that meant there could be some! But he was sure that they were not major quakes.

Clouds of dust blew upwards blasting through the wind rushing up and it swirled around him and through beams of light and his shadows shifting about as he continued rushing down, edging down into the darkness at the bottom and to some unknown destination and future event, seeking to discover what was below and to solve the accumulated mysteries.

He wondered what his chances of survival were now and of accomplishing his mission and solving all the mysteries and problems, and wondered if he was going to be killed later by something stupid.

He moved down faster and wondered if Lucas was still alive and if he could bring him back to the moonbase, realizing the mistake he could be making and what could be below, and thought of the trouble he would have getting back to the surface and trying to find the vehicle in the dark strange surface, and wondered what Lucas was doing if he was still alive.

He examined how the tunnel had been built with some interest in detail trying to grasp some aspect of the builders of it, while glimpsing parts of the shaft overhead, and was surprised again at the extensive detail and that everything was built to perfection and he considered the expense of its construction.

He had always wanted to investigate such great mysteries and he could not believe that he was actually on the moon! He had fantasized doing such things but he had never for one moment thought that he would do it! They had actually been building and staying in moonbases since the moon landings! Incredible! He had not even heard a suggestion of it being carried out, and the people that created fantasy situations of it had given future scenarios and moonbases constructed out of building materials fitted together on the surface and had not built underground constructions that had water and air supplies, which could easily be supplied with places to grow all the food, which he had not been able to confirm existed in anyway, and was sure that they had all the food and their other stuff just brought in. They preferred professional Earth products than homegrown products.

He was exploring the unexplored and wondered what unknown phenomena existed on the moon! The land available to explore on the moon could well exceed the Earth, with most of the Earth being underwater and ice! Look at all the discoveries found on the Earth over centuries, and according to the information he had seen they had hardly even explored any of the moon!

He had at one time wanted to be an explorer but there was nothing really left on the Earth to explore! He wanted to explore more and find some new major discovery! He had wanted to explore and discover new things of value and greatness!

What treasures could be hidden away in such regions of the moon, with it being so unexplored?

What was he dealing with here though? Why were they trying to kill people out here? What the hell were these scientists really working on? Were they just trying claim massive research funds or something? Were they protecting something that they had invented that they intended to use?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable nature was lurking there in darkness, and he could not grasp it no matter how hard he tried! Nothing he knew of was good enough to explain it!

As he lowered himself progressively he started to realize the depth of it and wondered what the hell he was letting himself in for! He had hardly been on the moon and had found incredible occurrences everywhere! It was like lowering himself into the depths of hell!

People being on other worlds fascinated him and he wondered what it really would be like and all the things that they had missed and what mysteries were hidden out there! They had hardly explored anything of the moon and most of the scientists acted like the whole place had been checked! Satellite scans and probes could not show vast amounts of things! The probes barely even checked a small region of miles! A human could check in a day what they took years to check!

Weaver stopped and rested, realizing how tired he had become, and took a drink and some food before continuing!

There was something not right! Something secretively had been built there and he could not grasp what and why it was being covered up, and he considered if it was the Russians there. Had the Russians built a moonbase there like at Ice Station X1?

He realized the implications of it and that he could get trapped there, and wondered what was below. But he had to check what was there, no matter what! He could not let it go, and he had to survive and get the information back!

He wiped his forehead with a handkerchief and shoved it back in his spacesuit, and continued.

The warm air seemed to get warmer as he got lower and he kept thinking that he had arrived at his final destination because of it, and he wondered what could produce so much hot air and how much fuel would be wasted generating it, and wondered how much fuel they would have to bring in to supply it if it was, and realized that they could easily create hydrogen from water!

He realized that they could probably also use atomic fuel to power it, but why did they need so much?

The tunnel was incredibly and uniquely drilled and fitted with a metal pipe and made with incredible precision, and he knew it had to belong something advanced. What he could not work out was what would be built there and how they had managed to build anything so low below the ground on the moon. Even though the other moonbases were very deep, but the fact still fascinated him, especially as he had not believed it possible or possible for decades for them to be able to do anything!

A silent thud echoed up from below making him jump and listen intensely and eventually he looked down trying to find something, and considered putting his light up to see better, if there was anything dimly lighted there, but he saw that it was a freak air gust moving something below and he tried to guess the distance to where if had come from, if it had come from the bottom on the tunnel.

When the bottom finally appeared he stopped and stared in wonder, and considered what was in the deep blackness there and what he was putting himself into!

He was mainly left confused over what was there, in the depths of the moon, out in deep space, and wondered how long his spacesuit light lasted. Yet its radiance was about the same and he realized that it could start going out quickly!

What would the outcome of his investigations be? Would he even find anything? What could be there?

When he reached the bottom he was too busy focusing on getting there fast to see anything other than a metal floor, and he only looked around him when he had got off the ladder!

All around him he saw metal tunnels moving air about, as part of a large ventilation system and he wondered what it was all needed for, and he heard something nearby powerfully blowing out air through one of the tunnels and he immediately started crawling through the tunnel to see what was there and he came across ventilation openings, and he looked for people but never saw anyone or anything that he recognized!

He continued searching and eventually came to where the noise came from and where the air was being produced from water.

He moved further along and came to a large ventilation opening supplying an immense chamber, where he saw in the dim light a large artificial black object resting in the central region, which went out and vanished somewhere in the distance, in darkness, and he examined what he could properly see and tried to see the roof a hundred feet above, and it going higher further in, and he gasped and wondered what hell he was looking at!

It surely was an alien voyager in the chamber, and he wondered if they had found it there deep beneath the surface of the moon!

He entered the chamber after removing the ventilation cover and explored over to its side and discovered immense amounts of highly advanced equipment and he examined the controls and realized how new it was, and he traced cables from it!

It all seemed centered around and monitoring the immense strange black voyager at the center!

He was staggered and yet it was strange and it never fully resembled an alien voyager, and it even resembled an immense black submarine! Yet it was like the voyager found at Ice Station X1! It had the same material and everything! It had no openings and was solid, and he believed it was some form of spacecraft!

He was staggered and exhausted and could not understand any of it! They surely could not have put it there and it had to have been found there!

How could anyone have been able to hide and carry out such an operation there without being noticed?

He realized again that it could have been built before the other moonbases had been constructed and that it could well have been a hidden part of them! There could be an underground connection! Whatever it was it had to have been even more secretive than anything else!

He realized the danger that he was in and he had to get out and have the thing investigated and find who was behind it!

Yet he realized he should investigate it further, and decided to check it further, and he quickly returned to where he had been and did his best to remove all signs that he had been there and got ready to make a quick exit, and he started investigating everything he could find!

An eerie sensation gripped him after a while and he examined computers, searching for answers, checking everything! He sensed something weird was there, which he could not recognize!

 

Chapter 12

 

The Particle Accelerator Gateway

 

Weaver had hunted through complex computer data on the origins of the voyager for what must have been hours until they had detected his presence, and he was sure they had only allowed him to live to explain how he had got there!

To his surprise he had been put in a cell at the moonbase with Lucas, and he realized that he had completed the mission of locating Lucas on the moon!

Lucas looked ragged and had been trapped in the cell on his own for a long time! Grunts and sounds Lucas gave took strange tones about the strange underground low gravity cell, and Weaver could scarcely believe that he was the leading scientist!

Weaver had to strain his eyes to see him in the dimness, while he considered what he had, and he decided to try to solve his accumulated queries and he started by giving him information on himself, and he finally asked what he had on the voyager!

“Its origins are not an alien source!” Lucas announced, biting his lower lip hard.

Weaver wondered if he was giving facts or theorizing, and swiftly replied, “How did you find out?”

“They questioned me and I gave them my identity! They checked up on me! They trust me now and reveal confidential information! But they are not letting me go as I know too much!”

He clearly was not positive if they would allow him to survive, and they were clearly waiting for something to happen!

“From what origins is the voyager?” he asked firmly.

“Its origins are you!”

Weaver gasped and immediately laughed out loud, seeing he was being comical!

“Truly!”

“It originates from you!”

Weaver thought he had either gone mad or he had after being hit on the head.

“The material that object you call a voyager is in fact the material that you discovered at Ice Station X1. You gave them the alien sphere of the indestructible material, which the alien voyager there was made of, which had a microfilm in, and they managed to find out how to make it!”

Weaver gasped and recalled the alien sphere, and him handing it over to his military intelligence agency, and that it had been the only object that they had left from the alien voyager!

“They discovered how to make it then! But how did they manage to build a replica of the voyager?”

“They never! They used it for something else!”

Weaver could not understand, and recalled wondering if they could in fact use it and of what use it would be!

“That object you call a voyager was an earlier experimental version!”

“Of what?”

“You have been in Moonbase X1 and Moonbase X2?”

“Yes! They told you!”

“Well, this is Moonbase X3!”

Weaver realized that they had actually built three, and wondered what the hell they were playing at!

“What was it built for?” he moaned.

“All three were originally built for research, for scientists and laboratories, many years ago! Each was to research the moon and things in low gravity in different ways. Moonbase X1 has the lowest confidential clearance, and X2 the next, and Moonbase X3 is the most classified! Only the most secretive experiments and technologies are used here! Usually for the military! Most of its research is to this day still highly classified!”

Lucas rested against a wall and put his feet up on a chair in front of him.

“They were given the particle accelerator projects years back, and they have been brought back to life with all the discoveries that they have been producing!”

“What has that voyager object to do with particle accelerators?”

“The first created a time warp, which they managed to trap in a magnetic field, in a spherical chamber. The second moonbase created forms of black holes, and built up a form of black hole in a magnetic field, in a spherical chamber. But they were unable to make the time warp or black hole do anything for them!”

“Correct!”

“Well, they have been carrying out experiments here with that voyager shaped object, with its indestructible material, and have been detonating their most advanced and classified mass destruction explosions in its sealed interior! To test and discover the outcome! Their past experiments of confining such explosions have not been altogether successful until now, and they have been blasting holes out of space and time with it!”

“What did they find?”

“Their research was incredible! But it was useless because when they used the process of opening the object the gateways kept closing! But they managed to get the information that they wanted!”

“Which was?”

“They used it to create a smaller spherical chamber, made from the indestructible material, and they entered the time warp they created, trapped in its magnetic field spherical chamber, and the black hole, trapped in its magnetic field spherical chamber, and their best bomb, and they sealed it shut, and they have blasted one of their explosions inside it!”

“What the hell would that do?” Weaver gasped, wondering if they could blow the whole moon up.

“I am not entirely sure as they have just completed it! But they definitely have something! They are all at work there now, monitoring everything, and checking what’s inside!”

“What do you think they have?”

“We’ll soon know as they are about to open the sphere!”

 

Chapter 13

 

Particle Accelerator X3

 

The guards allowed Weaver to enter the colossal Particle Accelerator X3 chamber on his own, and again he wondered why the scientists wanted them to bring him there, and he staggered in with his mouth wide open.

The black sphere was colossal and rested behind the central region, where it had been built, and was surrounded by so much equipment he could not recognize anything!

The black sphere was clearly the advanced spherical chamber, made out of the indestructible material, and he was positive that they had not opened it yet, and gasped as he saw all the thousands of scientists, in laboratories going around the edge of the cavity, all monitoring and working with equipment, clearly gagging over it, and the opening of it, and he sensed it would be soon and that he was brought there to watch it being opened, for some reason he could not comprehend!

To his surprise he recognized many of the scientists from the other moonbase particle accelerators!

He recalled Lucas’s last words and him telling him that it had been a secret military group there who had been killing people to stop their secrets being taken and the Russians had not got a thing!

He had always wondered how far they would go to stop their stuff falling into the wrong hands, and he realized that it had to be someone behind the project who had ordered it, and he wondered if they were a renegade group!

He was taken over and into the main laboratory, where all the main scientists and people behind the project were standing behind a window, made of a powerful bombproof translucent material, and the guards left, and he watched everyone in the chamber with the sphere enter the laboratories, and they lowered an immense black dome screen from the roof, made of the indestructible material, and it was put around the black sphere.

When he turned he saw the colossal laboratory further in, and the hundreds of scientists working away there and his opinion of there changed, as they surely were not what he thought they were! Yet what were they up to?

The abnormal antics of many scientists captivated him more and more – again mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness, and fear! They repetitively studied everything around them, and with alarm, preparing themselves, and he realized how dangerous the opening of the black sphere was, but he could not fully grasp it as he had not been told enough!

What would the most powerful explosion known to man do inside a confined sphere of indestructible material and enclosed with a time warp and a black hole? All he had from passed experiments of blasting the explosion in the indestructible material was it blasted holes in space and time! Yet could it create a proper black hole? Were they actually carrying out black hole experiments?

He wondered again why it was really being carried out there, on the moon! Was it so dangerous it could destroy the Earth? Was it the ultimate weapon? And what did they want with it? Perhaps an answer to a future war with an ultimate alien race!

It confused him and they had not come out with anything to properly explain anything or what it would form!

In seconds he and everything about him flew into the air and landed on the floor, as an explosion blasted through the ground, and he watched it smash through the laboratory, smashing things and sending scientists crashing all over the place!

Many scientists rushed back to equipment and started fixing equipment back in place and started monitoring what had occurred outside in the dome, and soon announced that the black sphere had been opened, and again Weaver realized the dangers!

To the horror of some scientists about his front the massive protective dome of indestructible material was slowly lifted, and he wondered what would have happened if they had not put it around it!

At first he believed that it was a black hole when the dome rose, but then he knew it was something else, and gasped and wondered what they were all creating and had been covering up!

He recognized some of the leading scientists nearby and listened to them intensely but all they gave him was that they were going to carry out a series of basic experiments on it.

Scientists went around monitors in groups checking the results of things being showed, and he studied inside the chamber and followed the glares of the scientists to their smashed equipment there, and realized that they had actually compensated for it and they had expected something to occur!

What he saw of what it had created resembled a perfectly spherical black hole at first, but a clearer view had emerged and showed that it was far more, and more complex!

A powerful magnetic field was suspending it from inside its chamber of indestructible material, but not firmly as it shifted wildly in places, and he studied all the scientists standing in a line about the front of him now, and studied their blank faces and tried to grasp what they were thinking and studying.

When he moved beside them he shuddered as he heard and felt the shudders of its tremendous forces and watched the power of it on objects all over the place, as though it could destroy anything put against it, and he watched the way objects close to it kept altering from one reaction to another, being manipulated in many different ways, as many forces played around.

A larger audience formed behind him that baffled him with accounts of the discovery of things at their equipment, as they avoided giving detailed information, and he knew much was missing as most of the equipment in the black dome had been destroyed, even though they had compensated for that!

Many of them were leading scientists and the discovery was the climax to many years of work, and the atmosphere there was unbelievable, and as though they were waiting for something else of unbelievable magnitude and danger to occur!

He sensed that most accepted him as being part of them, and he felt a shiver run through him as he sensed again something was going to occur and he sensed that he was there for a reason! The thing looked entirely deadly and pulsating with energy, and looked and sounded on the brink of something, and he even considered if it was some form of life!

One outsider scientist he noticed sat confused and in a seat behind him examining things, considering what had happened and was occurring, and perhaps why they had not told them much.

Weaver at times studied the shape of the black central region of the black hole form as it altered to something, and after along time of carefully examinations he thought he saw it do something to itself, in some form.

It was powerful and deadly, and looked like some form of freak of nature, and he watched many of the scientists start to enter the chamber through the door, trusting in the powerful magnetic field surrounding it to hold it and its forces confided, and he watched them start taking in equipment and arranging it around it, and he gasped and wondered what they were dealing with, and for a moment thought he saw it shift in its reactions!

Yet they knew what they were doing and had worked on the project and similar objects, and were top scientists in their fields!

Some scientists went to the edge of where its proper reactions were occurring, and where the magnetic field’s influence reached, and moved equipment there, and he watched one leave a highly advanced atomic clock and shifted it into the object’s field using a robotic device, and the scientists reacted immediately when they noticed results and concluded that its precision digital numbers were being influenced, with it altering time, and they studied the clock’s altering shape, as its matter was altered, and other alterations in space and time occurred, while its many forces played around, and he watched all the phenomena that occurred with amazement, as one influence after another occurred, and many played at the one time.

It was as if the universe there had gone crazy and into chaos, and it was trying to alter itself back to reality and stability!

Famous scientists filmed it and what might be an incredible unique historic occurrence and discovery! Proving their theories of many things!

The scientists occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was occurring, and one finally explained its formation and Weaver listened intensely trying to grasp what he could, as he explained, and realized that they might not fully know what they were confronting! He finally saw their point and that what they knew could easily be wrong, as they had experimented little and had few precise facts so far! It was a mistake saying anything until they had seen the outcome of what they collected!

Weaver gasped at the findings they gave, and accepted that they were in the same situation on needing more findings!

New leading scientists arrived about it and were allowed to investigate it and they crowded around it loudly discussing it, and they applauded it and announced it was the first discover of its kind, and gateway to the stars, and Weaver stood staggered, as they explained their project of building it and building a wormhole, and they intended to use it to explore the universe.

The audience wildly applauded them, and he knew they had invented a stargate, and they intended to use it to go to the unexplored stars.

Many of them talked about working with it and carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments and that they intended then to send in a probe, and they showed detailed information had been accumulated!

As Weaver stood next to where its forces reached, considering how a probe could possibly return or send information, he realized that he felt a draft or air being sucked away and he felt something emerging from its confines and grasp him, as though crawling out, and he felt himself vanish into its confines!

 

Chapter 14

 

The Gateway

 

The black sphere in the Particle Accelerator X3 chamber vanished behind Weaver as he hurtled out the universe!

Startled cries and last conversations of scientists swirled through his thoughts, and taunted! Surely they had not used him deliberately! He could not give a proper scientific account, if he survived, and a new probe should be found!

Explosions of radiance of powerful stars exploded through the wormhole stunning him, and he started spinning, and a colossal whirlpool of lines of light magically formed, and he studied it for a long time and realized that he had no proper bodily presence, and he slowly lost consciousness.

He came to startled and realizing that he was accelerating through the wormhole at hyper speed, and realized that streaks of light shooting passed him were powerful outer suns!

It was a gateway but there was no exit point and he could not guess what hideous place he could be thrown out! Would he be smashed into particles or disintegrated into nothing by being thrown out of something like a black hole?

How worse could the situation get? He could be trapped there for eternity wishing he had died!

A black blur emerged ahead in a central region of stars and drew his attention, and he started to recognize detail in it, as it grew and he shifted into it, and when near it he saw magnificent distant stars brightly shining in its depths.

More powerful stars appeared near him and spectacular white beams exploded out and he realized the tremendous speed that he was traveling at!

The outer universe was appearing and expanding all across his front, and he was shooting into it!

The stars were dazzling, which he could not recognize! They filled space everywhere, and he was staggered that they could even exist in their states!

A form like a black hole stretched out across space all around his front and he wondered where he was being thrown out, and something suddenly altered!

He sensed something! Something of ancient origins existed there! Its existence was all about him but he had no proper awareness of what! He perceived that he was being transported to another destination, and that something was happening before he fully entered the universe, where he would have taken human form and would have suffocated in space, and he believed that he had entered another gateway and that he was being transported away to another destination.

The gateway had been advanced into something else and he studied it shifting him around locations of space, and an explosion of movement left him stunned but still firmly believing in its safety, and he felt as though he was in something this time, and that before he had been hurtling uncontrollably through an uncontrolled gateway.

Again he felt something alter and that he had reached another far more advanced gateway, which was not as ancient and was far more advanced, and in vast leaps across the universe he was instantaneously emerged and relocated, appearing in vast strange and mind-bending star regions, emerging about him as though he were floating through them, and he studied bright glowing star constellations, and with mind-boggling powers, with an accuracy and capacity inconceivable, it located a point in the universe, and he sensed something strange, and it completed its voyage!

 

Chapter 15

 

The Stars

 

For a moment he had a weird sensation of something happening, as he came to, and he opened his eyes and examined his body!

He had emerged somewhere out of the gateway but he was in complete darkness! He realized how little he remembered of anything! He could not recall anything from some point in the gateway where he had lost consciousness, and had no recall of anything after! It felt like an incredible amount of time had passed, and he could not recall why, and he realized that it could have been the time effects of the gateway!

He realized that he had actually survived, and what must be the most dangerous mission and anything that he had ever undertaken, and he realized that he could have actually avoided the whole lot and the discovery of the gateway if he had not given them the indestructible material, and he considered his earlier thoughts of it at the ice station and what value it would have if they recreated it!

In the surrounding blackness he thought he saw something shift, which he examined, and as his eyes adjusted he saw a faint blue radiance, which he considered as a star, but he made a closer examination of his surroundings by feeling around him and felt he was in something artificial, in some form of structure, and he felt a hard floor and he stood up, in his weakened state, and felt slightly sick, and dizziness, and held himself firmly upwards.

When he felt better he felt a faint vibration from something running through a wall and touched it and tried to realize what it was, and what material it was, but he was unable to, and knew he had to have light to realize anything!

He returned to staring at where the faint blue radiance was and finally realized that he was actually in some form of room and looking at a crack in the structure.

He considered if he had been mistaken and if it was some form of reflection, but now in a more alert state he positively recognized it was what he had attained it to be.

He gently approached the crack, which went into something, and watched it create a vague beam of blueness along a black wall. He could not imagine what it could be! What could be there?

For a second his emotions ran amok thinking of the incredible experience and voyage through the universe he had taken, virtually on the brink of existence, seeing the spectacular view of the universe and what it really was!

In the darkness he felt an eerie sensation that the place was stranger! He sensed a presence, as though something was nearby, and he wondered if it was at the blueness through the crack!

He slowly moved up to the crack and was dreamily observing it when he started to realize that it was an entrance to somewhere, and he realized that it was a door and he gripped it and pushed its black shape, and it opened out, and strange lights blasted out at him everywhere, giving flashes and beams of radiance!

He staggered in, feeling how sore and tired his legs were, trying to see the interior and it became more perceptible and he saw a room full of beaming colored lights and controls.

To his side he spotted speckles in the darkness there, and he moved further over, and realized that he was glaring out at the stars of deep space!

He actually was on a moon station in the depths of the stars!

He realized that the gateway had locked onto the nearest object and best place to situate him and that he was out on some moon!

He searched through the blur of controls in the dim room, only lighted by controls, looking for anything familiar, daring not to touch anything.

He realized it was actually out in the deepest depths of the stars! Galaxies away from where any human had gone before!

It seemed to be desolate, left out in the depths of space, endlessly trapped in time and space.

His thirst for knowledge was increasing and he insisted in checking everything that he could and he suddenly spotted the room that he had appeared there in and he realized that it was strange and he attempted to examine it in the lights from the controls, now that he could see it, and he realized that it had to be some form of gateway, which used the wormhole, and that he had appeared there as it had been open, and he knew there might be a way to return through it!

Other locations were surely there! How could he travel back to the moon? Then he spotted something at the side of the doorway, and that there were forms of controls on the wall!

On his approach he spotted a form of screen and a line of dots going down its side and he pressed the first and was amazed when the screen lit up and showed a view of a dark place.

He remained there, moving his head at different angles trying to see what was there, and moved back to see it better and he saw the room, which he had appeared there in, had vanished and there was a gateway, and region of blackness identical to the blackness at the center of the gateway at the moonbase

He put his hand into it and realized there was no pull and it was far more advanced than the Moonbase X3 gateway!

He leapt in it and rushed through a wormhole and yellow globes became visible, and his vision adjusted and he saw the place that had been on the screen further out and he entered there and saw that it was a dimly lit narrow corridor, and he turned around and saw that he had been in an identical room to the one at the other place and that it had a screen and controls at its side.

At a distant region of the corridor it abruptly darkened, where the lights did not go any further, and he saw that it was the corridor of something, and he moved away from the gateway to it.

Corridors went out endlessly all along it, and he examined everything, and he sensed the size of the structure was colossal!

He walked into the darkness at the end of it until an entrance finally appeared in front of him, and he opened it, not seeing where he was going, and his side hit something!

In amazement he saw that he was no longer just in darkness and that a large translucent dome surrounded him, and he turned, and his entire sight filled with the stars of deep space!

It was an observation point of a starship, and it was designed so it gave the observer a view that was identical to being in space and being surrounded by stars. The black floor and starship was barely visible behind him.

A distant sound startled him and he could not realize what could create it, and it sounded like it was caused by a living thing, and he realized how alone he was there. Perhaps more alone than any human in history! He was in the deepest deep space itself! Endless light years away from the solar system!

He was positive that it had been the noise of something though, and he gently shifted himself away, making faint moving sounds. And he moved towards where he heard it.

In the dim starlight he shifted into the corridor and spotted a closed entrance on the wall, where he was sure the sound came from, and he silently opened it revealing a dark interior, with some lighted controls.

He examined them wondering how fast the starship was traveling, and realized that it must travel at many times the speed of light or the starship would be useless!

He returned to the wormhole gateway, and on approaching it he spotted the form of screen and line of dots going down its side, and he pressed the first that he saw and was amazed when the screen lit up and showed a view of a bright place, and he entered the wormhole, and the darkness swiftly turned to blinding light and he could not see at first, until his eyes started adjusting, and he saw he was in a type of tunnel about his size, about him, made of translucent material, and below he suddenly saw an incredible world covered in bright blue water, glowing in intense brightness!

He was sure if the light had been more powerful it could blind him, and he watched reflections of strange objects in the water of the world below, and he watched distorted shapes and a distorted sun, which seemed magnified.

He was on some form of colossal space station, surrounded by other forms of space stations with tremendous sizes, stretching out for miles all about him, with networks of translucent tunnels, with large round and square bulges.

The sun there was of an incredible size and he realized that the place might have been built an incredibly long time ago and that the sun had increased in size for some reason.

He entered a spherical bulge of transparent material, connected to another translucent tunnel, which went on into the distance.

Stars shone at his side intensely, as he clumsily rested.

Another large world’s sphere was shining in space, at his side. It was completely different, and he could barely believe that it was a normal world.

Further along, he spotted a region, and he stood staggered, where he spotted a region of the space station with an even more colossal size, stretching out for hundreds of miles all about it, in networks of translucent tunnels, with large round and square bulges that had sizes that were in miles.

After a long time, of observing everything, he returned to the wormhole gateway and made his way back to the starship.

In the darkness of the starship he stood shocked at what he had seen and he realized that he did not know how to properly handle an alien encounter with a highly advanced race! How could he communicate with them? Other locations surely had them! The dangers were immense and he considered what would happen if they found the gateway at Moonbase X3, and he was sure they could not deal with such an advanced civilization! If they were deadly it would be the end of everything!

On his approach to the screen and line of dots going down its side he gasped, and gasped more every time he pressed a button and saw a new location on the screen, and stood amazed when he saw one with a view of a bright place, as he recognized something, and amidst a blur he saw it was a view through a rotating sphere form at the center of a chamber, and he spotted the scientists at the moonbase faintly visible about its sides!

The starship’s technology was incredible and he somehow sensed there had to be something there on how it worked and he returned to where all the controls in the room had been and looked around until he found a hidden away screen.

He looked through information on it, which he could not decipher, and searched for anything to do with the starship and started photographing diagrams and drawings of it and information with it, and photographed everything he could, using a device he had, and for hours he continued on going, until he was sure he had everything, and what he wanted, and returned to the wormhole gateway, and decided to return!

He realized their knowledge was colossal and he could barely understand it! They used the gateways to keep their civilization connected, over the immense expanses of space!

The familiar pattern of movements of the Moonbase X3 wormhole was amazing and he never thought he would be watching them from inside it, from galaxies away!

While he was thinking of all the other worlds there were on the screen, and undoubtedly on other entrance points, an unusual view appeared on the screen and he watched Commander Craven entering the Moonbase X3 chamber, and stand talking to Lucas, and Weaver rushed through the gateway!

 

Chapter 16

 

The Transcendents

 

All the scientists stood staggered when Weaver rushed out of the wormhole without warning and rushed over and shut down the colossal magnetic field holding the gateway open!

It was incredible that it worked and that the whole gateway collapsed and vanished, and he spotted the relieved faces of many of the scientists!

The extraordinary scene that developed there afterwards was incredible, and he warned all the scientists there what was there and that mankind was not ready for an alien encounter of its kind! It would be far more dangerous than the Ice Station X1 voyager!

Some leading scientists started trying to reopen the wormhole, but they could not, and he believed when he reported everything he had that they would avoid doing so, and the immense cost of constructing another was too high!

He was also sure that they had carried out all their experiments on it as an entire month had passed since he had entered it, and he realized he had been going through the wormhole for an entire month, before he had arrived at the room, and he started to recall some strange encounters that had taken place, and he had met the last of the transcendents that had built the more advanced version!

He realized that it would have resulted in disaster for mankind and that it would have met with many civilizations and things far more advanced and that it would have been destroyed!

He realized many civilizations must have encountered the wormhole while trying to build their own and had been stopped with different methods!

The entire chamber was full of scientists and he saw that many were angry and he wondered what they would do!

Eventually a famous leading scientist took a microphone and started calming them, and Weaver was handed the microphone to explain what had happened and he wondered if they would accept what had taken place!

He suddenly recalled more of what had occurred in the stargate, and his encounter with the highly advanced transcendents, from another universe, and for some reason he started to explain what the dangers of using wormholes were, and his encounter with the transcendents and that in the starship, to explore the stars the correct way, they had given him plans to build a starship!

 

Prologue

 

The Visitation

 

The pale cold complexion of the Russian scientist entirely altered! Sounds he gave took strange tones everywhere as he started trying to explain, and Weaver strained his eyes trying to see him now, while he considered it, and the darkness in the room grew!

“Normal astronomers and observatories around the world never detected it, and would have studied it with great curiosity if they had at a far lower velocity, and would have been baffled, as it went at many times the speed of light!”

Weaver grasped at what it was and started to comprehend what he had been missing! He wondered what could detect such an object, and if they even had anything available!

“Its origins were undetected by the sources that had seen it and had been set up for high speed objects!” The scientist continued, biting his lower lip hard. “The detection sites were mainly created and functioned to discover and track any high speed objects for military detection systems and unidentified flying objects of any kind, and from all the accumulated sources known only Russian intelligence agencies investigated it further because of its tremendous velocity and the fact that the location of its descent was accurately traced into this place and region of the Antarctic!”

“My god!” Weaver gasped, realizing the mistake he had made and what the outcome of what was occurring could be!

“Yes! The location was traced to this top secret American military ice station base, where they investigated!”

“It must have been incredible!” Weaver answered firmly. “The impact must have been tremendous! Did that telescope here with its new technology have anything to do with it?”

“The scientists here, and in the underground telescope chamber, did not even know of its arrival! If it had been far slower they might have recorded it as an asteroid of immense proportions! It was only recorded as an immense explosion or earthquake of unknown origins, which had lasted seconds, and which had occurred during the night!”

Weaver was amazed that it actually landed nearby, and he believed it had to be the telescope that had been responsible, and he had detected that they had been up to something with it when he had discovered it in the secret chamber below.

“The magnitude recorded by their equipment had shown them the tremendous power it had!”

“Tremendous power!” Weaver panted, and considered what weight it could have and at what distance away it was.

“Russian scientists used examinations of satellite images to examine and trace the exact location where it had landed, and where it had entered the ice!”

“Like a crazy shooting star exploding out of the polar night sky!” Weaver continued. “At a velocity and force unheard of!”

“After a great deal of observations, research, and discussions by the leading scientists they agreed that the thing that they had found had to have artificial origins mainly by its appearance and its tremendous power! It also has to have vast technology, which may give its origins! They had to investigate it as far as they could! Even with this highly confidential American base being here!”

Weaver could not get what it could be or the outcome of such a scenario, and thanked the scientist for warning him of it!

“Space may be full of them?” the scientist continued, giving his opinion. “We have to investigate! The future of this world could be at stake?”

“So there could be more searching for where it came from? Do you think it was damaged landing?”

“We have to get anything that we can on it! We have to get as much details of it and its origins no matter what!”

“The technology could very well make it worthwhile!” Weaver sighed, thinking of how much it could be worth.

“Have they been able to make contact with it?” Weaver asked.

“As far as I know they have not!”

“Have they entered it yet?”

“As far as I know they have not! What it is made of is either indestructible or virtually indestructible! They have been trying everything that they have to get into to it!”

“Incredible!” He replied. “I never thought I would live to see one! Never mind confront one! What information have you on it?”

“There is little so far! It has a vague flying saucer shape and is about quarter of a mile across all around it, and about hundred and something feet high! They have uncovered most of it, except a region still under the ice! They have used everything available to check for places to enter it!”

“Is there positive proof that nothing emerged from it before they arrived?”

“No! But there have been no signs of it anywhere, and no encounters have been reported worldwide from it!

“Has there been anything on getting where it originated from?”

“They have nothing on its origins or destination, and if it had achieved its objective!”

“Have they found anything to indicate it has intelligence or if there is anything aboard?”

“They discovered its forces deliberately melted the ice and allowed the water to freeze over it, and that it hid itself away, and it is believed something deadly is buried away in its interior!”

 

 

 

 

II

 

Ice Station X1

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Alien Encounter

 

Out of the silent empty Antarctic night high-powered rifle blasts were astonishing, especially in the fatal blizzard engulfing Willis! The explosions sounded so powerful he believed they were using some form of powerful explosive in the bullets!

Whoever was after him had to be crazy and out for the kill, and stupid for entering them into such a blizzard and fury of snow! He could not realize who was there and just accepted that they might be trying to kill him for being a leading scientist at the ice station!

Ice Station X1 had to be located in the coldest and most remote place on the planet! Even in the summer the place had been deadly cold to him! As far as he was concerned there was nothing there to kill for and nobody there that he thought capable of doing so! It and the coldness made him cringe, and blindly rush on through the blinding blizzard, lost.

A loud explosion blasted out and a bullet thudded somewhere nearby and he had to run through the dark snow landscape for his life! He dared not use his light and he could barely see anything!

The men could be heard over to his side and he realized that they could have infrared sights and he just dived into a pile of snow, and buried himself deep. Surely they would not find him!

Once he realized that nothing had happened he started to enjoy the rest and being free from being attacked. His mind raced through what had occurred! Yet he only realized that the location that he strolled into had been a region that nobody at the ice station went in, and he started to wonder what was there.

Why would they go to such lengths to kill him? What could possibly be there? What could be there in such a desolate place?

When he finally left where he was and started to return to the ice station, he started tracing where he had been where they had appeared and started looking around, and strolled around and found something buried beneath a region on flat snow, which he wiped the snow and ice away from and revealed a wooden cover.

Below it he found a vast hole going straight down deep into the ice below, which had clearly been hollowed out with some large powerful machine, which he had not seen there. Yet the region was vast!

Who had dug such a hole? And he wondered if it was by some foreign country that intended to destroy the secret military station?

It was then that he discovered an old rope and harness buried away in the snow, and knew he had a way to climb down, and he decided to investigate it, while avoiding being killed by them or the blizzard! He was sure it had been dug for a reason and that something was just below him!

He swiftly attached the ropes and fitted the harness around him and shifted in, and turned on his light, and covered the top with the wooden cover.

Mind-bending sounds and echoes from the haunting blizzard screamed down through the ice shaft with fury and left him stunned at the dangers, and no matter how he tried to shake it off and contemplate identities his thoughts never formed stable recognitions of what was occurring in the blizzard above!

The ice that the tunnel went through fascinated him as it was different from the regular ice below the ground there! It looked to him to have been formed from water that had melted and had been frozen quickly afterwards!

Clouds of powdered snow and snowflakes swirled down and through the beam from his light and he continued to release the rope, edging him down, seeking to discover what was below.

He realized that he had avoided being killed after all and wondered if he was going to be killed later, when he climbed back up and went outside.

He groaned as he moved down, realizing the mistake he was making and the trouble he would have getting back to the surface and trying to find the ice station in the dark.

He stopped and dangled about on his rope and examined how the tunnel had been cut, while glimpsing parts of the shaft above, and was surprised again at how large and expensive the equipment used must have been.

He had always wanted to investigate some great mystery and it had even helped lead him into becoming a scientist, at such a far out desolate location, and he wanted to explore more. He had wanted to explore and discover new things of value and greatness, and perhaps even be remembered in history somewhere!

What interested was why they had gone to such lengths to kill him, and why he had not known about the tunnel! Surely they had a way of examining below the ice and would have done it while constructing the underground ice station, especially with it being of so confidential and belonging to the military.

What treasures could be hidden away in such a region, with it being one of the last not properly explored regions?

What was he dealing with though? Why were they trying to kill him? Were they protecting something that they had hidden there?

Something of unfathomable unidentifiable nature could be under him and he had to explore it!

As he lowered himself progressively he started to realize the depth of it and that there could be something there!

Something could be secretively built there with the help of the Russian spies in the ice station, and to be used to destroy the entire ice station in an atomic war!

He realized the implications of the find and that he would have to check what was there, no matter what! He could not let it go, and he had to survive and give the information to someone.

Willis was blinded by the black abyss below him as he lowered himself down through the cold tunnel, uniquely drilled with an incredible precision.

He gripped the rope hard, but spun round, and fixed his foot against the tunnel wall to stop it, and looked up to the top of the tunnel and just saw darkness there now, and looked and listened to what was there, and realized that if he was caught there they could cut the rope and let him fall to his death at the bottom. If he never died he would starve to death there!

So far he had been unchallenged with his insistence in going down and he realized that he best increase his speed!

A silent thud echoed down from the top and eventually a cloud of snow came down making him gasp and search for anything, and consider putting his light out, but he saw that it was a freak gust of wind blowing into the cover.

He wondered why he was lowering himself so slowly down when they could easily fall down by freeing the rope and using his hand to slow and stop it, but it could be dangerous!

The dangers of being caught were greater and he did it, and raced down the shaft, with him continuously having to slow down, while also using his legs and boots against the ice to slow himself.

When the bottom appeared he stopped and stared in wonder, and considered what was in the blackness there, and considered the incredible trouble he would have climbing back up.

He was mainly confused as to what was there to be discovered as he made his way there slowly. The ebbing radiance of the light clearly was increasing and he realized how tired he had become, and he decided it was best sleeping at the bottom! Surely the men with the guns above would not come down at night? They would know the trouble it would be to get back up!

The coldness entering his throat gave him cough sensations, so he speeded up and unleashed the rope allowing him to fall faster.

What would the outcome of it be? Would he even find anything? What could be there? It could have belonged to earlier scientists, checking for something? The ice station was old, and a great deal of research had been done there!

Hazy echoes off his deep breathing broke the extraordinary silence and he examined the ice as he shifted downwards, and he started to find the cold air was damaging his throat and was harder to inhale, and he frequently stopped to gasp for air, while dangling with hideous expectations of plunging into something dangerous.

A distant upper rumble of wind eventually released chunks of ice and he realized how dangerous the place might become if solid ice came crashing down, and that the place the rope was attached to might not be able to support such weight after all, of him and the immense rope, and he considered how he could survive at the bottom if he fell down there!

In an instant the rope jerked and wildly oscillated and he spun uncontrollably around and a surge of blackness engulfed him, and he realized the light had been banged against the ice and had been turned off, and he realized what he had missed and what it would be like if he got stuck there in complete blackness, with him trying to climb back up!

He searched for the light switch while straining his eyes to see further down to the bottom and thought he saw something there, but there were no particular features.

When he had turned the dim light on the tunnel vanished into the darkness at the bottom, and when he arrived there the light was so faint that he was too busy focusing on the ice ground to properly see anything, and he only vaguely saw an immense dark cavity open out!

He hit the ground with a thud and in the turmoil he slipped over sideways into something heavy!

In the dim light he then saw a large artificial black object resting in the central region of the cavity, which went out and vanished in the distance, into darkness, and he examined what he could properly see, and tried to see the cavity roof fifty feet above, and it going higher further in, and he gasped and wondered what hell he was looking at!

He wondered how they had managed to get the equipment down to build such a structure and if it was safe!

They clearly had another way into the cavity to bring it in and he realized that he could get out more easily than he had entered!

He explored over to his side and discovered equipment and small vehicles and a colossal generator and examined the controls and realized how new it was, and he traced cables from it to more equipment and massive lights!

He activated the generator and it swiftly started, and when the lights brightened he gasped, slipped, and collapsed onto the slippery icy ground!

The cavity was immense and went into the distance, but what really staggered him was the black object at its center! It was immense and bigger than any manmade object that he had seen! It was circular and he estimated it went out for at least quarter of a mile in every direction!

He was staggered and exhausted and could not understand any of it! They surely could not have put it there? The construction of it there would have taken vast resources! They would have had to have vast amounts of men and vehicles being brought in!

How could anyone have been able to hide and carry out such an operation without being noticed?

Even if they had worked on it at night lights and sounds would be visible, and vehicles and airplanes taking in supplies would have left signs of activity everywhere.

The ice cavity above and around him also looked like the ice in the tunnel and as though it was different from regular ice! It seemed to him to have been formed from water that had melted and had been frozen quickly afterwards!

He realized that it could have been built when the large ice station had been constructed and that it could well have been a hidden part of it! Whatever it was it had to have been even more secretive than it!

What the hell was it? It staggered him when he thought of the nature of the ice station! The place had been built for atomic warfare!

Could it be an ultimate atomic weapon and doomsday device?

He realized the danger that he was in and he had to get out, and realized he would have to leave the ice station! It was far too dangerous and he considered if he should have it investigated!

While he started wandering up to the deadly black object he wondered how the thing could even lift off! The power behind it had to be colossal and new and highly confidential!

He quickly returned to where he had been and did his best to remove all signs that he had been there. Except the rope was still attached at the top of the tunnel and he had to ignore it and left! He would have to go into hiding for a month or two and hope that it might be forgotten!

He soon found a vehicle and sat in it and got ready to drive away. He was staggered at his original thoughts of what was there! It did not add up! What the hell was it doing there?

He barely even grasped why the ice station was situated there! The Antarctic was not near anything! Surely America had enough land and hidden places where it could be hidden away? It was located away out there where anything could happen!

He shifted the vehicle away slowly getting use to using it while examining the black object and its immense shape, but never saw anything on or in it, or marks of anything, which would had shown that it had been welded or parts had been somehow fitted together!

When he stopped to feel its surface he was surprised that it was not a type of metal and was some new unknown substance.

There had to be a way into it or something, and he raced along its side gasping at the immensity of it. Now amazed that there had been only two gunmen looking after it! How could it have been so hidden away?

The structure was circular and flat at the top and bottom, and he when he reached the furthest region he realized that it was a least quarter of a mile long all around it, and he was staggered!

Eventually he found an opening tunnel in the ice cavity where large vehicles had entered and left, and he followed a road slightly going upwards to the surface and discovered a vast metal door further up, and he failed to discover a way of opening the lock, and he realized that he was trapped in the cavity!

Once at the bottom again he continued going around the black object searching for anything strange, and slowly started falling asleep, still trying to find a solution to finding a way out and what he had discovered, and finally he allowed the vehicle to come to a standstill against a slightly different flattish region of the black object, which looked like the front of it, where he went to sleep and had strange dreams!

When he awoke a few hours later he had a throbbing head from the cold and he was dazed from his dreams, and he jumped out the vehicle and spotted and stared over at a hole in the black object, wondering where it came from!

It confused him and he even wondered if he was imagining it being there and that it was something else!

Where had it come from? He searched around looking to see if anyone had been there or was about!

How recently had the opening in it formed?

He tried to recall if there had been any marks on it or anything there, and again he wondered how long ago it had appeared? Were there people inside? And how dangerous was it being there?

He moved directly below it and listened into it. It was only a few feet above his head and was a perfect circle at the same size as his height!

It still confused him greatly as he did not have a clue what he was dealing with and he realized that he had to investigate it as he would not forgive himself for letting go a chance of explaining it or getting some information! He was a keen scientist and had also investigated everything of the slightest interest.

He shifted the vehicle correctly below it and stood on the highest part of the vehicle and hoisted himself up into it, fascinated at the dangers and the impact of such a discovery! He had been waiting his entire life to see something like it! Even though the dangers were tremendous!

Light dimly beamed through the hole only lighting a small empty area and he looked about and moved into the darkness further in, where dim black shapes became vaguely visible.

He could not recognize if it was a room or large hall and he strolled slowly and blindly into it, wearily resting, and got ready to escape if he heard or seen anyone and stayed observing what the black shapes were, while he let his eyes adapt to the darkness.

He was sure what was confusing him and stopping him grasping small details was what the whole object actually was! The material it was made of was clearly unknown and capable of withstanding tremendous forces, and nothing was familiar to him, which he had not done in a long time and in such a way!

He felt strangely shaped black things about his front in the blackness, and smelled a musty synthetic scent in the air. His eye pupils slightly adjusted, to the blackness, and he stared at places covered in lines and curves.

He moaned thinking his tiredness and disappointment at not receiving any answers to what was going on! Surely it was something? They gunmen were willing to kill for it! The size and cost was tremendous, as well as their bringing in such equipment and building such an immense structure there!

It startled him and he could not grasp the purpose of such a thing! A curved part of a wall had shapes on it and he tried touching them and seeing if they did anything, but there was no response.

He moved further along to another area and observed a dark shape and had a feeling of something being there, like he was being watched!

Something lifted him and he gasped, and it shifted him away, with nothing visible holding him, and he felt some force moving him away into the interior of the black object, and he realized slowly that it could kill him easily!

He tried to theorize about it but there was nothing he could grasp! All he saw was strange dark shapes!

Was it of military origins? It could be to camouflage the technology and confuse any observers? Whatever it was the cost and time behind it proved that it could take warfare to a new level!

Blackness covered his vision and he felt a strange sensation like he was floating through space, and something opened at his front like an energy curtain, and he felt as though he had entered something strange!

A strange blue radiance shone out so dimly that he could not properly see what was there. It shone like a faint blue star.

It swiftly shifted away and his emotions ran amok when he started seeing spectacular views of space, and he could no longer feel any floor beneath his feet or see any of the black shapes.

An eerie sensation gripped him! Something was not right! He sensed a weird presence of something, which he never recognized!

Nothing but space formed around him in stages as though he were standing out in deep space, and he stood staggered trying get how it was implanted within his mind, and he watched a sphere of light floating through the darkness and passed him, and he realized that it had to be telepathically transmitted into his mind, covering his entire sight with vivid visions.

Strange displays of visions and sounds altered and vanished about him, and they reformed into other things, and visions of space appeared and vanished like something was searching through memories for something, and he was sure something was trying to adapt it to him, so that he could understand it. Some of the strange sounds and lights gave him artificial sensations, which he could not grasp the nature of!

He was sure he was picking up knowledge of things but he could not understand what they were, and he then watched infinitely streaking stars, of solar systems, flickering by.

Suddenly he realized the black object he was in was a voyager spacecraft, which had a new form of propulsion, with mind-boggling technology and powers, and an accuracy and capacity inconceivable, and was built to travel into deep space, and he watched its voyage across star quadrants and through clusters of stars, exploring vast unexplored stars.

He wondered what it had been designed to do! Had they built it to make contact with something that they had detected? Perhaps the radio signals from it had been detected?

He wondered if it was in a probe of immense proportions, as there was no mention of any humans!

There were sights of it exploring worlds, but he could not grasp its mission. He knew that it had to be more than for doing what normal probes did and that alien contact and deep space exploration had to be part of it! Had something made contact with them? Did they have a real Star War program hidden away?

Why did this voyager end up there, embedded in ice in the Antarctic? Was it there as it would not be detected by the rest of the world? It surely would be detected coming down even at the Artic! Yet he could not even imagine such a large object not being detected coming down anywhere!

Willis gasped as new visions appeared and he saw nothing but a vision of blackness, and it hurtled through the outer limits of space and time, racing into this universe, and he watched, staggered, realizing that it had traveled beyond the universe, and he realized it had a way of making vast leaps through space with it, but it was inaccurate, and that star traveling was needed to carry out the majority of its voyage!

For some reason its form was a mass of energy and it became unstable and it created vast unstable energy explosions across space and time, which he realized were so powerful that they ripped at the fabric of space and time and made regions temporary unbalanced and warp, with only its protective energy shield holding it from the effects.

Star formations flashed by, as it continued its pursuit of something, with its sphere of white glowing energy floating by like a colossal ghost. Voyaging through billions of stars, while transforming its energy states further from their original states.

Willis watched the visions vanish and the normal surroundings there emerge, and felt himself being moved away and was left standing at the entrance hole, where he gasped and saw the two gunmen standing below at his vehicle, who aimed their guns at him and ordered him to climb down!

 

Chapter 2

 

The Secret Military Operation

 

Once the military aircraft neared Ice Station X1 the soldiers aboard swiftly fitted on their parachutes and adjusted their gear, while receiving updates for the mission from Commander Craven.

Weaver gasped considering the dangerous mission ahead, and gasped again at what had occurred already! Certain things that had occurred interested him greatly!

There was more action than he could believe! What were the events that they were on the trail of? Were the soldiers on the plane being intentionally secretive or covering not knowing things for reasons? What had he let himself in for?

He was to masquerade as a soldier to get into the Antarctic ice station and basically find out what was happening there without getting caught, and to take any action if needed!

Sunlight blasted through one of the windows of the plane, giving him some warmth. The Antarctic conditions were slowly entering the plane and digging deep into his body, and he gasped at the temperatures recorded there and at the fact they were at such a height, which increased it! Normally he did not mind the winter but he liked to get use to low temperatures, and he had not been anywhere as cold before!

So when the plane door was opened for them to parachute and the winds hit them he shuddered and put his helmet over his head!

He automatically dived out with the others gritting his teeth!

He started getting his body use to it, and could still hardly believe the location below and that he would be trapped there without help if anything happened! There was nothing for miles going into the flat white horizon! They had not even seen anything below since they passed the last ship over the sea.

He realized that they had made a mistake! They had been too keen to enter the mission and they had dropped down a greater distance away from the ice station than they should have! And he could barely even see it and only recognized it from the secret intelligence photos of the highly confidential underground base.

The fact that he had been a soldier and his military record and his keenest, fitness, and record of successful spy missions for the intelligence agency were the main reasons for him being chosen for the mission and to infiltrate the soldiers to enter the ice station.

They had given him little and he knew they had little to give! Basically they had little of what was happening and he was to get information!

He discovered little in what he had been told and really only knew that there were deaths occurring all over the ice station, and most had been killed by military weapons, which was why the soldiers were sent in to stop, and he was put there by intelligence agencies to find out more on.

Nothing added up! Who wanted to kill anyone at such a place? It was basically a military and scientist ice station and he could only think that another country was behind it! Yet who had done it and why had they been done it? There were no known cases like it on record, which they or he could find, and he had also unsuccessfully searched for comparisons!

Who could profit from it? They clearly would replace the people killed, and what good would it do for them! There had to be far more behind it! Surely other countries would not have any reasons or be able to profit from it with it being there.

It was there to cover that region of the world if needed.

Someone that he knew had been sure that they had discovered something and that the military and scientists there that knew about it were being killed, and if that was true he believed that he might be able to find something or someone with something.

He gazed over at the underground ice station gleaming with sunbeams and wondered what the hell was there! The case was important and something had to have occurred!

He recalled the immense size of it below the ground as he watched the others let out their parachutes, and he copied them and was left staggered when his entire parachute shot straight upwards, and flew away into the distance!

He gasped and examined the straps and saw that they had been deliberately cut!

He instantly dived towards the only person directly below him, where he could properly reach, and realized that the speed that he was traveling at by diving might be too fast to do anything, and that he would have only one chance and less than a second to grab hold of the other parachutist to save his life!

As he shot down he saw the plane vanish beneath the horizon and grasped the full dangers and loneliness of the Antarctic, and again realized the dangers!

He made himself move over towards the parachutist below and swiftly and powerfully grabbed his waist, and realized he could not hold on and swiftly grabbed a strap from him and tied it to the other soldier’s parachute straps.

Close to the ground he rested and considered his chances of survival and gasped! Someone clearly knew that he was there and had intended to kill him!

 

Chapter 3

 

The Gun Battle

 

Behind them, below the horizon, the sunlight vanished and the early Antarctic night engulfed the soldiers and Weaver studied his surroundings trying to explain why they had made such a mistake! The entire mission had been planned down the smallest detail!

The ice station was further away and the snow deep and terrain virtually impossible to get quickly through! It was incredible that they had actually not landed earlier than when the sun was going down. The incident with his parachute had been a major incident and he knew there was someone there against him and perhaps the mission, and he wondered who had access to the parachutes!

When a loud blast exploded out and a bullet hit and killed one of the front soldiers, beside Commander Craven, Weaver was not fully surprised, and realized that someone was attacking them!

It was lucky there was cover and they rushed below two small hills as bullets flew in hitting the snow all about them, and he realized that there were at least six of them, and that they had made the mistake of being too far away. The bullets were off and they had been lucky that they had hit the soldier.

None of them could see who was there though, and they were hidden away at different locations and moved around, and they were unable to recognize anything! Were they professionals and had planned the whole thing well before they had arrived?

The whole terrain was unfamiliar too them and they had the advantage over them! How could they move forward and get to the ice station without receiving many deaths?

He was unsure if they could survive there the night! They had no proper food or cover, and the temperature was dropping dramatically and none of them had adapted to the environment.

He wondered if they got lost if they could find the ice station there! The place was very hidden away! It was lucky they had seen it from the air and knew the direction.

He even wondered if it was the people from the ice station actually firing on them! If they had not known of their arrival and the situation there was worse than stated they could believe that they were being attacked!

He considered the region and what must be one of the most desolate regions of the world. They had not seen anyone since they had flown over the Antarctic sea, and was sure planes even avoided flying there.

What was staggering was that they were taking on so many soldiers! What did they actually intend to do? They surely could not expect to kill the entire group of soldiers, and if they had been informed about them they would have realized how trained they were! Yet could they be trying to scare them away? Yet that was absurd also, as they would have to go there! There was no where else out there to go to!

The mission now seemed flawed! Why had they not brought far more soldiers and more powerful weapons? The soldiers were shooting away unable to hit anything and their hidden enemy was ignoring it!

Yet they had put together a good team of everyone needed to carry out the mission at the ice station, and if they had landed next to it as planned nothing would have gone wrong! He wondered if it had been the captain of the plane who had landed them there or if it had been a mistake as it had looked at the time?

The adventure brought him back to life after such a long length of inactivity and lack of anything of interest. At times he still could not believe that there was anything out in such a desolate region, and that anything worthwhile existed there!

It was winter and deep snow shrouded everything around them, and he realized again that they would have to camp there. And having not slept outdoors in winter he gasped at sleeping in such thick cold snow, and considered if they would find his remains there one day, and wonder why they had done it. There had been accounts in history of vast drops in temperature and entire groups of soldiers and others being found frozen solid and dead! What if temperatures hit far lower than had been recorded, with there being no recorded proof or witnesses left alive!

The snow landscape was untouched by humans everywhere, and at times empty and hollow with no sound, and had a deep haunting silence that he had only heard before in thick winter snow landscapes. It reminded him of another world! An empty lost world absence of life with faint mists surrounding regions.

What was shocking was how easily they had trapped them, and he was unsure if they even knew how they could avoid any large amount of deaths. If only they had taken a small landing airplane, and kept it there, but they could not have traveled there with the amount of soldiers and at that distance!

There was nothing to recognize anywhere, and he watched some of the men attempt to use communication devices to the ice station, and when they failed they tried to see if there was anything to pick up on it!

Another problem was that they had experienced a long exhausting day and had got more exhausted wading through the deep snow, and a peculiarity he noticed was a distant hum, similar to a distant engine whirling, out at an unknown place, and it started to drive him insane trying to identify it.

It was no surprise that Commander Craven eventually made them blast them with as many well aimed rounds to force some form of reaction, but they seemed to ignore it, and he knew that they would have to hit them with something or force them away!

It was incredible when thick snow piled down, and he knew that they could use it as it was virtually impossible to see through in the dark, and he realized he had a thermal weapon sight in his equipment and he used it to see what he could find through the darkness and blizzard! Yet they were too good at hiding!

“What are we going to do …?” one of men finally spluttered, fighting for air, furious that they had been put in a situation.

Commander Craven stopped checking their weapons and showed how annoyed he was at his reply and at the way things were going, and walked towards him.

“We better agree to something …” he shouted, giving glances about at things and realizing the mess of his expedition, and decided not to continue.

“Where can we go?” a soldier named Reeves continued, who was near Weaver, and Weaver had become close to as he was his most trusted person as he had been able to check him out more than anyone else there, which he had done before the mission, as he checked them all as much as possible to find out anything that he should know, and he had checked for the people that he could most depend on.

“Well I’ve an idea!” Weaver forced himself to reply, seeing that nothing was going to happen, and watched Commander Craven gasp and look like he knew something about him, and he realized that even though he could know something that he was still reacting to what had happened with his damaged parachute and his way of saving himself.

“Do you think we should attack them then!” Commander Craven answered firmly.

“I’ve been monitoring them with my thermal weapon sight!” he swiftly replied. “None of them show themselves! So I reckon we could easily surprise some of them!”

“Good idea! But dangerous! You have to wade through that bloody blizzard and not be seen! Can you do it then?”

“Yes!” he answered. “Anyone want to join me? We can’t stay here all night!”

Weaver was surprised that nobody but Reeves agreed with carrying it out, and he realized that they never thought much of the idea! Yet he did see their point and that he would only be able to get one or two, and risk putting them in further danger. Yet deep down he really wanted to know who was there, and capture one and question him.

“So you’re going?” Commander Craven laughed.

“Yes!” he replied firmly, and started fixing himself up and preparing himself, and watched their blank faces examining him.

Once he and Reeves were ready he examined the region around his front and they rushed out and sneaked along regions that they would be unseen in.

He wondered why they had stopped firing anyway. Yet he realized they had probably realized that they were well armed and capable of killing them! How could they attack and beat them with them being so heavily armed? Then as he properly examined the area around where they were he realized that they were capable of attacking them at places that they were not hidden in.

He was still barely able to realize what the outcome of such a situation could be!

Reeves removed his communicator and established contact with Commander Craven and they moved on faster, and as they approached the place where the nearest of the gunmen had been he realized that he could not believe that this case could be solved easily. He just knew something would stop him getting any information from the gunmen if they captured them! This mission seemed to be going to be the worst and hardest!

He thought of the earlier battle and the death of the soldier near him and how ruthlessly they had attacked. He had never fully realized how desolate, deadly, and beyond civilization the Antarctic was, and how far from any help it was. If anything serous happened they could not get help! He wondered if a war took place there if they could handle it.

When they finally reached where the gunmen were he hid and examined the place and found it empty, and they moved in and checked for anything, and he barely found part of a footstep, which gave him no information.

They gave the information back to Commander Craven and continued to the other locations, going from one to another, checking for clues, until they had checked every hidden location, and they informed the others and they joined them.

Now all they needed to do was get to the ice station without getting shot, and they decided to use the darkness and blizzard and go sideways and move there from another direction!

 

Chapter 4

 

The Secret Ice Station

 

The next big surprise they discovered was that the ice station was covered over by deep snow, which they had spent many hours hunting for in the dark and heavy blizzard.

Once they found the entrance they started digging it out the snow, and Weaver was confused and bewildered again! How could they enter it, and he wondered how they managed to survive being suffocated! Surely places bringing in air would be blocked by deep snow! Yet he recalled seeing places that had melted the snow with heat, which were camouflaged and unrecognizable and looked part of the landscape, where they surely drew in air supplies. He examined one and realized it was virtual impossible to enter and it was taking in air.

It was incredible that such a place could exist in such an environment, and he spotted one of the soldiers had found something and he sensed that it was the way in! They thought only of survival and getting in!

The soldier showed them a communicator device covered in ice and snow and then large entrance doors that they uncovered.

Weaver realized that there had to be at least another entrance where they took in and kept large objects and vehicles.

Commander Craven was soon arguing with someone inside of his identity, and that they were expected, which he attempted to clarify, and Weaver realized that some of the scientists had arrived and that they sounded different, and the scientists realized the soldiers had clearly been out in the Antarctic blizzard a long time. They also sounded as though they had not had any proper communications with the outside in a long time!

They finally put a soldier in command in the ice station on and Commander Craven identified himself and they sent out some soldiers to get them.

Weaver could not blame them for being precautious after all the mysterious deaths there, and them being trapped out there, and with the gunmen being there! And he wondered if they were actually at war with each other, for some reason that they had not mentioned and that they had made it confidential?

Reeves repeatedly tapped the solid metal entrance trying to measure its thickness, and realized that it was abnormally thick, and Weaver realized that the entrance had recently been fitted and had replaced a smaller weaker entrance, and he noticed someone had been trying to gain entrance to it or the earlier entrance!

Weaver realized one main point and that the gunmen had to have a base somewhere, but he was unsure if it was faraway or nearby, and he knew that it could be a major clue to finding them!

Surely when it was light and the blizzard stopped they would leave footprints near there!

The entrance was slowly opened by two scientists and two soldiers from inside and Weaver gasped at the warm comforting air and the effect it had as it caressed his body, and he immediately rushed in with the other soldiers, and marched in through a long corridor going downwards, wondering what it would be like staying in such an ice station.

As he moved in at the front of the others he saw that there was better lighting further in and he felt delighted that he would soon be able to rest and be inside and away from the severe cold and blizzard, and be actually exploring an ancient ice station and doing his job that he was there for.

He wondered what the real people and conditions there were mainly like and if they were peculiar with being in such a place, as he had seen elsewhere. Yet the other places were old places and people living in harsh environments without any proper heating or comforts. He realized more than ever how much he had enjoyed exploring hidden secrets and places, and basically the unknown and unexplored, and he examined long corridors, untouched rooms, looking for evidence of anything.

He wondered what being on another world like it would be like, like being on the moon wearing spacesuits and what it would be like to be the first humans to visit another world! What would it actually be like? What would the surprises be? Could they grow food and create and find all their needs?

What magnificent wonders would exist there? Would people eventually start changing and altering to the environment?

At one floor below the ground long corridors went out to a incredible distance that astounded them, as the size was at least quarter of a mile in length with corridors and rooms all along them, with spiral stairs going downwards to the other floors, and their group explored them as they went along.

Weaver realized immediately that the place would be hard to explore and there may be far more people there than they had estimated, and he realized that the plans that he had seen of it had been wrong for some reason!

He sensed other things of danger and mysteries existed there from the scientists they met and the confirmations from the soldiers there! The soldiers were far different from them, and normal soldiers! He could not tell if they were carefree from being there or from having avoided doing anything and being confronted with any action. But they were glad to see them and have help arrive, and they did believe that they could be killed there!

They were taken along a corridor to a long line of sleeping accommodations to stay in with toilets and other needs, and Weaver took a room next to Commander Craven, and Reeves took a room next to him, and they started moving into their accommodations and unpacking their stuff, and Weaver examined his room and was glad to see that it had electricity and heating and other needs, and could be locked and had a key.

Their presence seemed to cause confusion amongst many of the scientists, who could not believe that they had arrived, and they came along the corridor to see and check them out in their rooms.

Some of the scientists started arguing with each other about things he could not grasp, and they stopped themselves mentioning things that were confidential!

The things that started to confuse him were what they were all actually working on there! What were they doing out there in such a large expensive place? There were no indications of anything!

He had expected there to be less of everything, and them just occupying a more normal structure! He wondered if they were funding vast amounts of useless and expensive science research, and if the place should have been closed?

Perhaps they were monitoring the environment for things like global warming? Could they be supplying much needed information about vast amounts of things, as well as looking after the military ice station? Though they could be working on highly confidential research that the military wished to be more hidden!

 

Chapter 5

 

The Extraordinary Encounter

 

Weaver was ecstatic with getting a good meal in the dinner room, with all the others there, resting into comfortable seats, with the scientists and soldiers from there giving them information everywhere, and things were looking up and he realized that his mission there could be a success.

“I know most of this place like the back of my hand!” one of the scientists claimed, and Weaver realized that he was working his way up to asking them what they knew about the place, and found on their trip there.

Suddenly a scientist leaped up knocking the whole table over, making soup fly over Weaver, and his heart leapt when he saw a figure entering the room in a form of spacesuit, which shifted out from the darkness outside the door, and one of the soldiers that had arrived with Weaver reached for his gun and kept his hand there and ready!

The scientists out of the way from the figure as it shifted slowly and strangely in, like in slow motion, and some rushed out the door behind it, and they all stared at the spacesuit figure and Weaver wondered what the hell they were taking about! It was as though the scientists there believed that it was supernatural or something, which he could not ever recall hearing before! What could possibly make such scientists react in such a way?

They all watched the strange figure move in engrossed at what the outcome would be! It shifted around lifelessly and he watched it pick up a seat and sit opposite him, and he watched shocked faces of the remaining scientists! Their reactions were incredible to him, and he still could not explain anything!

There was something strange going on and as though he was missing something! Something that he could not grasp, and he watched Commander Craven and his shocked reactions! It was like there was something there that should not be there!

He could not place it and he realized that they needed more rest and sleep, and to get use to the strange environment.

Weaver studied the spacesuit faceplate and could not see through the darkness inside, and the figure never reacted and just sat, like a robot, and he examined the suit it was wearing with amazement as he had not seen anything like it! It was far more advanced than he had seen before! It looked like something from the future!

“We’ll have to check it!” Reeves stated to him, after many minutes of intense silence, to unsaid questions.

It surprised him that he, such a logical soldier, and after all that he had been through over the past days could refer to it in the way he had, and he wondered what he thought it actually was!

“Who could it be?” one of the other soldiers asked loudly, confused.

“He’s not one of us!” another finally stated.

“That’s a good one!” Weaver replied, considered a way to get them to give their fantasies. “Who or what could it be?”

“He must have something to say if he traveled here!” one of the scientists quickly replied, confusing him further.

“It might be one of the killers of your scientists and soldiers here?” Reeves stated firmly.

Weaver watched them all become aware of the further danger, and start to think of ways of protecting themselves.

“What does it want?” the scientist replied first. “That’s the question! Why does it want to meet us here? It could easily have kept itself hidden!”

Weaver had a shudder rush up his spine!

“What actually are we talking about?” one of the silent soldiers asked, who had sat out of the way, and he moved over to it, getting ready to do something, and was immediately stopped by Commander Craven.

Weaver studied the figure and realized that it had not moved or done anything since it had sat down.

“What do you want?” the soldier asked it, confused.

Weaver knew there would be no reply and that someone might do something, and might do something stupid and fire their gun there, and he rushed over before anyone could and slowly lifted the faceplate of the spacesuit, and stood back shocked!

It was the soldier that had been killed when the gunmen had attacked them, and they stood staggered, and the others that could not see its face rushed over see there.

The dead soldier was lifelessly dead and sat without moving in its seat, and they examined him in every detail and saw that his clothes were identical, and they wondered how it had moved!

“We cannot leave this!” Commander Craven finally moaned out loudly, showing his annoyance. “Great! How am I going to explain this in my report?”

While most of them sat down confused, trying to explain how the body had moved there, they watched it fade away and vanish!

 

Chapter 6

 

The Hauntings

 

The events were staggering afterwards! Some of the soldiers seemed to get crazy thoughts about what occurred and they gave accounts of there being something supernatural!

Weaver thought it was something to do with the scientists!

Scientists openly talked about their work researching it at the dinner table, and about mysterious occurrences in the corridors at night. They actually warned them about them, claiming that they regularly occurred in my regions of the ice station.

The way some of the soldiers there talked about it and warned them left them as unexplained deadly occurrences.

Yet the deaths there were worse and major scientists, as well as solders, had been found dead all over the ice station, but the vast majority were outside.

They gave detailed accounts of a group of scientists whose bodies were found scattered throughout a lower corridor, where nobody usually went, and now avoided after the incident.

Weaver was confused more than ever! Would the professional gunmen that attacked them carry out such an attack? Yet he had not heard anything like it! He was not sure if he believed that they had even entered the ice station! He and the others seemed to be protected from them there! Though there was a chance that they could enter by a hidden entrance! Yet they had not seen them or had one clue as to what they were like! Any manic could be given a gun and carry out what they did!

They could be trying to cover their identity, which they had done and he had proven it, and they could have panicked when they had seen their team of highly advanced soldiers coming down from the plane, and had attempted to annihilate the threat against them. But just what the hell was their motive? Maniacs never attacked military ice stations out in places like the Antarctic!

It also surprised him to hear that many of the scientists had been chased by swift-moving lights that had been seen shifting through metal walls, which they never had any knowledge of being possible.

Eventually Commander Craven took the soldiers out to get the dead soldier’s body and to check it, and prove it had not risen from death or whatever they had claimed.

It was far easier in sunlight and out of the blizzard, and they had men surround the area with guns and communicators ready to inform them of any attack, and Weaver wondered why they were not contacting the outside world of the occurrences as they had a form of communications to a satellite at least! Then he discovered that they had to put up a large antenna over the top of the ice station, which was folded away so the station remained strictly hidden away, which they only used when they gave out their communications and for extra supplies to be brought.

The soldiers eventually found the body under snow and soon realized that it had not been moved since the soldier had been killed, and they took it back to the ice station.

 

Chapter 7

 

The Scientists

 

He was glad that their investigation of outside for the gunmen had never revealed anything, as he knew it would have ended in many deaths by them, as they were not equipped to carry out such an operation, and he was sure that it would still have done so!

It had amazed him that they could not find any traces of them anywhere and that they just concluded that their base was miles away, and perhaps buried away underground.

Yet he could still not conclude what they were doing there with so many gunmen and who they were, and why the people running the ice station never acknowledged that they were outside. There were a vast amount of deaths and they were in an immense and major military ice station at the Antarctic with many soldiers and they had gunmen running around outside, who had attacked and killed their soldiers and they ignored it!

After discussions with the leader of the soldiers at the ice station they had found out little other than the fact that the soldiers there surely had nothing to do with the deaths and that they had been at the station too long and many of them had turned useless as soldiers, and others drank crazily into the night in loud parties into night!

His investigations for his intelligence mission had him all over the place meeting different people, and getting suggestions of other things that still never added up, which he was sure he was being denied as it would be dangerous. Something was being hidden and they were all avoiding telling him, and some even showed deep fear of something, which he never grasped! Were people being killed for saying too much? If so he may be able to find one!

The problem was he never knew what he was actually investigating, and he entered many laboratories and drank with many of the scientists and tried to work out what they were working on, but they normally just told him about what they were doing, and he would realize that there was nothing there. Yet there was always a suggestion that work was being carried out somewhere else, which they refused to say anything further about, and many times they belied he knew about it.

He knew there were scientists that knew something and he had to find a way to get them to tell him what he wanted!

He had some scientists show him around the ice station and tell him what was happening there, and in various laboratories, and he started removing things from a list of things he wanted to investigate.

The large aerial communication tower and a satellite disc for satellite communications, which were folded down to make the place hidden, were finally raised up to transmit communications.

It surprised him that the commander of the ice station at breakfast announced that a supply plane would arrive that day and he wondered why they had to parachute down when they could have arrived in it, and he later went up to see it land on a flat region, where their small vehicles had cleared a landing site, which looked just like a frozen lake.

Yet the thing he was surprised the most at was the size of the plane and incredible amount of food supplies that was taken from it into the ice station, and in the end he explained it as them building up their supplies perhaps for the dark polar winter.

None of the scientists ever mentioned the lower floors and he tried to question them and received little so he decided he had to go there and see what was there for himself.

Technicians fixed up a small vehicle for him and two scientists, which they used to transport themselves around the ice station, and they finally persuaded them to go to the lower floors of the ice station.

They went down different floors at a specially designed region for the vehicles, away at the end of a main central corridor, and when they started to get near the lower floors he started to see the deterioration in the corridors and rooms, and it was as though he were traveling in a time machine into the past, and at the bottom two floors there was so much deterioration there that rubbish and rubble, collapsed walls, dampness and rot was covering the entire corridors and rooms, and only a few lights were still working. And he started to realize that the killers, who surely had a highly desperate and ongoing motive to kill, could be outsiders and be hidden away there, and that they could be part of the gunmen group that had shot at them.

When he got out the vehicle he watched everywhere for movement and evidence showing that anyone had been there, and he and the two scientists marched through the bottom corridor and connecting corridors searching for anything, and anything lurking in shadows. The place was vast and went out to quarter of a mile forward and sideways.

Weaver had his gun, and army clothes on, and led them along occasionally entering rooms studying everything and things of interest, while curiously watching the reactions of the scientists to things, and he sensed that they had not been there and had been warned about the dangers of the killers.

He noticed that his surroundings suddenly seemed to get dirtier and dirtier and seemed to remain clean in the central region for some reason, and it became clear someone had cleared everything away from there to make a pathway.

There were too many unsolved mysteries! Another main one emerged and what the place was to do if a war broke out and it was to be used, as it had no real use in a war anywhere, and he could not see it even carrying anything out! They built such a massive building and kept the place going for nothing as far as he could see. Occasionally he heard loud deep thuds below and realized that the thick Antarctic ice was under there.

Further in he had to sweep away webs to enter rooms, and some hanged down from the roof overhead going across to the walls, and he would study ancient laboratories and apparatuses with deep interest wondering what they had been for, and what highly confidential discoveries they were researching and creating.

He wondered if they would have anything left to discover someday, and tried to find any books with details of the work and found little, other than old tattered sheets of paper with useless scribbles on them.

He even started considering if the place could be revived someday, and if the world in the future, hundreds or even thousands of years from then could increase their transportation and civilization to the Antarctic, and if they would have cities at the region and if they had to defend it in future world wars, and he realized that he was underestimating the future.

He realized that no real dampness and water had entered that area recently, and there were cracks in the outer places where the outer ice was.

“Well!” one of the scientists conclusively announced, breaking his silence. “We have searched! The rest of the place must be the same, as it is throughout the complex!”

They entered deeper into it and he turned on lights in some of the rooms to see there in more detail, and it looked incredible, and he realized that he had started to enjoy exploring there! It looked entirely different to anywhere he had normally been, and mysterious things kept him intrigued. It had preserved itself and it held all the past secrets, and perhaps hidden military secrets, and he wondered what kind of secret weapons they could have discovered that might not have been revealed to the world, and he wondered what the whole structure might have originally been like when built.

Then while approaching a corridor going sideways at his front, a white shape seemed to jump out, and he then saw a scientist in a white laboratory jacket march out in front of him, and mutter something to them and march off towards where they had come from, and the scientists with him shrugged and he watched the scientist curiously go to a spiral staircase to walk up to the higher floors, and he wondered what he had been up to, as the place should have been deserted, and he saw that he clearly had been actively at work at something somewhere.

Chapter 8

 

The Hidden Structure

 

The incident of the scientist’s appearance stuck in his thoughts for days and he kept going over it trying to grasp some clue and something that he had missed that he could not realize!

It baffled him as he sensed that he had been up to something and there was nothing there and all he came up with was he could have some animal hidden away there that he fed, as large animals were banned from being kept in the ice station, and going by many ice stations the isolation and environment made some inhabitants do strange things.

The scientist had clearly looked like he had been doing work though, but what had he been doing?

He investigated everything that he could about him and the main thing that he found was he was born in Russia, which surprised him, and he wondered why such places employed people from places that spied on them! So he decided to watch the scientist and he observed that he regularly left his normal work at the same time and went down the spiral staircase, which he was sure was to the bottom floor, and some times he did not return until it was late in the evening, which grabbed his curiosity more than ever, as what the hell was he doing there? The incredible thing he never grasped was why nobody actually missed him and asked why he was not doing his work!

In the end he returned to the bottom floor by himself and waited near the bottom of the staircase at the time he normally arrived, and was not surprised to see him stroll down smoking and head straight towards somewhere.

What the hell was he up to? This case was really fascinating him! There were things that did not add up and make sense everywhere, and he could not think of any equivalence! He had never even heard anything take place at an ice station, and the normal ones were nothing compared to this one!

He watched the scientist enter a nearby corridor and he rushed over to the corner, where he hid at the corner and glanced at him move along it, and waited until he got to the end of it, and watched the way he smoked and got ready to throw away his cigarette, and Weaver got ready.

When he looked again he was going around a corner and as he did Weaver moved out and rushed down the corridor not wishing to miss anything and he started to see the amount of footprints there that were visible!

At the corner he stood staggered as all there was there was a dead end! The corridor went ten feet sideways and came to a wall!

He stood staring at it in disbelief, resting, trying to realize what he had missed! The corridor was a dead end! For some reason it went sideways for ten feet and came to a dead end!

The scientist had to have gone somewhere and he saw the floor had no prints and was clear of any dirt and rubbish for some reason.

He clearly had not moved a trapdoor or anything on the floor and the roof was solid and fixed, as well as the two side walls, so he knew that he had gone forward and he examined the front wall and it felt as solid as the other walls.

He did not know what to do, because if he did find a way to move the wall what would be there! Was it just a room? Was he able to defend himself if the scientist was one of the gunmen and had a gun?

It had to be the most desolate and darkest place he had seen in a modern building, and it was even more still, silent, and empty as was possible! Should he go and get help from the other soldiers or at least tell Commander Craven! At least he would not die in vain!

Even with the lights on there were strange haunting dark shadows and glows that held secrets and dangers!

He started thinking of if he could catch him doing something and whatever he was doing there, and he removed his handgun from his bag and prepared it and himself, and started trying to find a way in.

At the edge of one side of the wall he saw a large crack that he examined and found light shining out from it and concluded it was the side that opened out, and by the fact it was in the same place as all the doors, and he searched for something there at the level of where there would be a door handle or lock for something to open it, and tried just pushing and pulling it first but that did not work. So he searched for something!

Eventually he recalled there was a flattened metal bar in the other corridor and went and got it and when he arrived back he discovered the door open, and saw a more modern and clean corridor behind it, which had clearly been cleaned by a cleaning machine like the corridors at the top of the ice station, and he examined the lock on the door and realized that he could easily have broken it open.

He swiftly moved through it wondering where it went and what the use of having it was, and he wished that he had informed someone where he had been and made sure his gun was ready.

The cost of it proved that if there was something there that it could have value!

He remained silent and wandered along the corridor in the one direction, going away out from the ice station and going directly under the ice, and found the entrance to an elevator and entered it.

He stood even more confused when it kept going down the depth of floor after floor!

At the bottom he gasped at the depth and watched the doors open and darkness appear outside and he walked out trying to see about him and saw nothing, and as his eyes adjusted he watched the elevator doors shut and the elevator return to where it had been, and in the darkness that engulfed him he tried unsuccessfully to find where the buttons were located for him to reuse the elevator when he wanted to return.

His eyes searched the abyss above, as he walked away from it.

A deep thud echoed down, from high above somewhere, and he wondered why whatever he was in was so large, and he could scarcely grasp the concept and he wondered if he was on the Antarctic land beneath the ice!

The depth by far exceeded his comprehension, and he could not justify there being just one compartment and not corridors. Sounds took strange tones everywhere as he started trying to hear more, and he strained his eyes more trying to see further beyond an area in front of him and he started to see a dark shape, but there were no features that he could recognize, but it seemed immense. Its shape vanished into darkness everywhere!

A swift explosion of light exploded out like a laser blast in blackness, silencing him, and all about him the darkness was lighted, and he saw more lights appear about him and scientists and soldiers started appearing.

Their abnormal antics captivated him, as well as mystifying him, and he only recognized a few from the ice station above. He repetitively studied everything, preparing himself for whatever happened!

The immensity of the cavity about him was staggering and the structure of the shape that he had been studying in the dark left him gasping and wondering what the hell it was, as the cost of it must have been colossal!

It was clearly highly confidential and hidden out there for a reason, but he just could not grasp what it was! It clearly was to do with space, and he even considered if it was a spacecraft of some form, and if they had been building a starship.

The scientist that he had followed there communicated with someone about him being there.

The thing was colossal, and he felt as though he had never seen anything so big, and tried examining different parts of it to identify it! It started to resemble some form of communications device, which stretched across to the end of the cavity, and he stared, staggered.

It was black and had golden areas, and lights on it were like stars in the depths of space, and tightly packed together in areas.

Nothing seemed to justify its presence to him, and he sensed from the scientist something mysterious existed there, and that he might not grasp it.

It was beyond comprehension how it managed to exist there!

Four of the scientists that seemed to be running things gathered into a group near him, and he listened to some of the things they said, but he only picked up some things and something about a possible first contact scenario, and he started to consider it.

“What the hell is it?” he finally moaned loudly, dazzled by the massive black shape of the object covering his vision.

“The world’s most advanced telescope!” one scientist replied.

“That’s a telescope!” he moaned.

“We’ve moved on since the days of radio telescopes!”

“Incredible! Is it American?”

“Yes! And we want it to remain only American!”

“Have you found anything with it?”

Suddenly all the scientists reacted, gasped and went silent!

“There could things hidden in the depths of space everywhere?” one of the scientists finally replied.

“Incredible! Such power! It does not even need to be out in the open – or on top of a high location!”

Strange objects about his sides vaguely captured his attention as they started to function and he saw that they were the main controls and monitors, and where the information was gathered.

At his feet, partly buried away in dust, he saw something glitter, and he crouched and realized that there was a hole in the floor, where it had been smashed by something heavy, and that there was a small fossil buried in the ground, which was the ground under the Antarctic ice.

 

Chapter 9

 

The Second Encounter

 

The drinks at the ice station bar were great and Weaver watched Reeves at the other side of the table drinking fast and laughing with another soldier beside him, and more of the soldiers arrived at the bar and he watched them.

It was incredible he had found the immense cavity below and all it had done was add more facts that never added up! What did a new telescope for searching for aliens have to do with anything! What were the Russian scientists doing there?

Had they detected something in space and were trying to cover it up? Or perhaps the technology behind the telescope was highly secret and had military uses and they were using it out in the Antarctic to hide it and the Russians were trying to get it!

He left it again, and saw he needed more intelligence, and he realized he might be able to get in with one of the Russian scientists!

He kept wondering why he never had memories of having such a situation. There was something far more unique about this case! Everything he had been confronted with had been new! They were all connected, and he did not know what to do! Surely something must exist about that could be triggered by something to surface for him to grasp the big picture?

While they sat there the soldiers drinking seemed to increase, and he recalled that many of them at the ice station seemed to drink more, especially with winter and the dark nights approaching.

One of the other soldiers seemed to provoke Reeves further and further, trying to achieve something, and Weaver watched on watching their reactions.

Reeves in the end laughed loudly and thanked him for it!

The other solider then started questioning Weaver about where he had been when Weaver had been down investigating the lower ice station and the telescope.

Then when he avoided replying he tried questioning him on various subjects, and it was clear that he was testing him, trying to discover something!

Reeves suddenly leaned over the table, with his face bright red, and suddenly removed his handgun, which was very dangerous and powerful looking in the bar, and Weaver did not know what he wanted to do!

Everyone stopped talking in the entire bar and stared at something behind Weaver, and he slowly followed their eyes!

Suddenly, at the side of his vision, he saw a faint mist surrounding something and people started examining what was there, and gasping, and instantly looking for a fire, but it was not coming from anywhere.

A thick cloud swiftly emerged from no visible source, like it was some form of gas condensing into a cloud, but when he examined it in detail he saw that it was made of some form of energy, with no visible source, hung in the center of the bar floor behind him, thickening in the air, swirling around in an intelligent way! He watched it confused and tried to see if was being controlled by something!

He saw straightaway Reeves knew something was going to happen and was reacting in an uncontrolled fashion! Though he knew he was mentally actually planning something! Weaver watched on confused, wondering if any of them knew something, which some seemed to give reactions to.

He was sure something had happened while he was in the lower ice station that he had missed!

H was not fully able to explain its presence and stayed still and where he was, ready for action, and to take any course of action that appeared and he could!

He recalled the ghost sightings and the dead man in the spacesuit that had walked in the dinning room!

The thing shifted creepily, forming a more turbulent thickening formation, and they started rushing over to the doors, while people from outside came in to check what the excitement was, and they stood pondering what was occurring.

Weaver went to the side of the door and listened to strange silent sounds, which were barely perceivable, which manifested everywhere about it!

It looked to him to be actually forming itself into something!

It resembled a mind-bending round life form that he could not recognize!

“Is it dangerous?” Reeves finally moaned, trying to grasp its nature. “Can it kill?”

Bursts of energy exploded through it and bright blinding beams of light blasted out, and its energy pulsated!

It or whatever was causing it seemed to Weaver to be trying to form something that it did not have either enough energy or ability to manifest, and he gasped realizing that he actually thought something of unknown origins existed!

Yet what was there had to be of unknown origins! Yet he was sure it was not of supernatural origins! Yet he was sure it was unbelievably advanced!

What was there? What had taken the body of a dead soldier and put it in a spacesuit and sent it to them? Just what was it trying to achieve? Was it connected to the ice station and what was happening there?

At the door they watched and filmed it as the formation formed into an acceptable ghost life form, which they were sure was supposed to be solid, which still took flashes of small shape alterations, and it floated away and passed straight through a thick hard wall, like light passing through a window, and as it was fully entering another room they watched it vanish!

 

Chapter 10

 

The Russian Scientists

 

The underground chamber fascinated Weaver and he did what the scientists working there had asked him to do and to remain silent about its presence, and he did, but he knew that he would eventually have to put it in his report to the intelligence agency!

They allowed him to visit the telescope chamber again, and he realized while there that they knew that he could not get anything on how it functioned and that the normal scientists there that had worked on it had only been given information on the sections that they had built or used and did not have enough to reconstruct it.

The Russian scientists there fascinated him and he could not grasp how Russian scientists had managed to get there and why they had not thought that they were a potential security leak! Yet after visiting a few times he realized that their knowledge and work had helped it to be built and that they were not capable of giving enough information away about it to be a security threat.

He sensed something and knew there was more and that they were doing something else that he could not figure out as he had to little to go on.

Eventually he started meeting with and talking to the Russian scientist that he had followed to the underground chamber.

Outside his room he met him one morning and told him that he had found information on him spying on them, and that he could be in serious trouble!

To his satisfaction he started confessing that he was not responsible for anything that had happened there!

“I have not given any confidential secrets!” he pleaded to him.

“But you work with people that have killed people here?” he replied, recalling all the deaths there, and he watched the scientist’s startled face.

“We are not responsible for the gunmen outside and the deaths that they carry out!”

Weaver knew he had finally made a breakthrough and he was connected to them and knew what was happening, and he could not let it go!

“The deaths in the ice station must be?” Weaver replied.

“They are by soldiers put here with us who are working with them! They are part of a Russian renegade group that has separated from our group! They are illegal! We do not know what they are after!”

Weaver knew that he was telling the truth! Yet he could not determine what was so valuable! Or if they would go to such lengths to get their hands on knowledge of how the secret telescope worked! If they got all the information from all the scientists and put it together surely they could put it all together and fill in the rest, or just find away of getting the information out of the people that had invented it!

“What about the telescope technology?” he muttered out loud.

“That is not what they want!” he moaned, looking at him as if he was acting crazy.

“If you give me something I’ll make sure you get away with it!”

The scientist slowly nodded in agreement towards him and offered to show him what it was, and Weaver suddenly noticed his appearance had changed and that he was up to something!

The scientist insisted in showing him, and he wondered what it was, and if it was just a waste of his time checking, but he knew if it was not that he would get him to tell what else he knew, and he decided also to allow him to think things over for a while.

When they arrived at the bottom of the elevator and entered the large cavity with the telescope he noticed he started playing his role as a scientist to the other scientists!

At a point at the furthest away point where there was a concrete wall, at the furthest point from the ice station above, where he thought there was only outside ice, he pointed at a hidden large metal door and they went to it and he started unlocking the door, which confused him again as he could not visualize what could be there, and wondered why the telescope was not the ultimate confidential prize!

Once he had opened the door he turned on lights and they entered a brightly lighted corridor and he took him along it.

Weaver stayed silent and wandered along the corridor after him.

He was confused when they reached a door at the end of the corridor and he watched him open it and darkness appear outside and they entered it trying to see about them and he saw nothing, and as his eyes adjusted and he searched the abyss above and round him, as they walked on.

A deep thud echoed down, from high above somewhere, and he wondered why whatever he was in was so large, and he could scarcely grasp the concept of there being another chamber there, and he realized that they had more stuff buried away there and he wondered what the hell it was this time!

 

Chapter 11

 

The Secret Military Chamber

 

A swift explosion of light exploded down as the Russian scientist turned on the lights, and it blasted into their vision out of the blackness, silencing Weaver, and he saw the most unbelievable and deadliest sight he was sure that he had seen!

Everywhere he looked he saw colossal atomic missiles going out, stretching away out until he could not see passed them, and going away up to the Antarctic surface above, and he gasped when the soldiers there started entering the chamber!

The expense of it had to reach many billions and he wondered what the hell he had entered himself into! He could not even believe that they had such military weapons at the Antarctic, as it was highly illegal! Then he realized that the Russians or someone might have something there!

The size and power of the missiles exceeded his comprehension, and he could not justify their size and tried to think of other uses for them! They looked like the rockets for the moon landings or deep space travel!

He even considered if they were actually starships, and what starships actually would be like, as they would need tremendous power and supplies of fuel.

Yet what the hell would they need so many for? Would they be going to explore vast amounts of stars? Or were they to attack and destroy an alien world?

He was surprised that the soldiers there removed his weapon and took him and the Russian scientist away to be interrogated!

When he left the chamber he examined one in detail and was staggered as they were the most advanced version that he had seen! They had to be atomic missiles for a World War 3!

They took him away into a small room and questioned him and they only got what they knew already, accept him interrogating the Russian scientist, and they met Commander Craven and Weaver was soon released.

Soon after it he went to the Russian scientist’s room and started questioning him about the base and he soon started to talk, especially when he showed him that he had a handgun, and he started off confirming that they were part of a massive defense system, and the missiles were highly advanced and that the telescope in first chamber was not only for detecting alien civilizations and it and their satellite system had the ability to detect objects in far greater detail and with smaller sizes, and the ice station helped covered it up, and what surprised Weaver was that he still was avoiding telling him things, and Weaver was now determined to get what he had.

The scientist tried to avoid all his attempts of getting an answer until he shouted at him that he would have to give it to him or he was not going to leave the room alive, and he sat down on his bed with his head in his hands!

“It is going to come out eventually!” Weaver continued.

“Why don’t you get it from someone else? I’ve given you what you need to know!”

“You’re the one!”

“I’ll only tell you if promise you will not tell anyone, and if caught you blame it on someone else?”

“I’ll not tell anyone of your identity! You’re not using your real identity, anyway! You can get away from here on the next airplane and go home!”

“I will do that! But what you are about to hear is highly confidential and I believe you may not believe what I have to tell you! I never believed it until they confirmed it!”

Weaver’s face went pale and he wondered what the hell he was talking about as he had not even described the missile chamber as being that!

Chapter 12

 

The Visitation

 

The pale cold complexion of the Russian scientist entirely altered! Sounds he gave took strange tones everywhere as he started trying to explain, and Weaver strained his eyes trying to see him now, while he considered it, and the darkness in the room grew!

“Normal astronomers and observatories around the world never detected it, and would have studied it with great curiosity if they had at a far lower velocity, and would have been baffled, as it went at many times the speed of light!”

Weaver grasped at what it was and started to comprehend what he had been missing! He wondered what could detect such an object, and if they even had anything available!

“Its origins were undetected by the sources that had seen it and had been set up for high speed objects!” The scientist continued, biting his lower lip hard. “The detection sites were mainly created and functioned to discover and track any high speed objects for military detection systems and unidentified flying objects of any kind, and from all the accumulated sources known only Russian intelligence agencies investigated it further because of its tremendous velocity and the fact that the location of its descent was accurately traced into this place and region of the Antarctic!”

“My god!” Weaver gasped, realizing the mistake he had made and what the outcome of what was occurring could be!

“Yes! The location was traced to this top secret American military ice station base, where they investigated!”

“It must have been incredible!” Weaver answered firmly. “The impact must have been tremendous! Did that telescope here with its new technology have anything to do with it?”

“The scientists here, and in the underground telescope chamber, did not even know of its arrival! If it had been far slower they might have recorded it as an asteroid of immense proportions! It was only recorded as an immense explosion or earthquake of unknown origins, which had lasted seconds, and which had occurred during the night!”

Weaver was amazed that it actually landed nearby, and he believed it had to be the telescope that had been responsible, and he had detected that they had been up to something with it when he had discovered it in the secret chamber below.

“The magnitude recorded by their equipment had shown them the tremendous power it had!”

“Tremendous power!” Weaver panted, and considered what weight it could have and at what distance away it was.

“Russian scientists used examinations of satellite images to examine and trace the exact location where it had landed, and where it had entered the ice!”

“Like a crazy shooting star exploding out of the polar night sky!” Weaver continued. “At a velocity and force unheard of!”

“After a great deal of observations, research, and discussions by the leading scientists they agreed that the thing that they had found had to have artificial origins mainly by its appearance and its tremendous power! It also has to have vast technology, which may give its origins! They had to investigate it as far as they could! Even with this highly confidential American base being here!”

Weaver could not get what it could be or the outcome of such a scenario, and thanked the scientist for warning him of it!

“Space may be full of them?” the scientist continued, giving his opinion. “We have to investigate! The future of this world could be at stake?”

“So there could be more searching for where it came from? Do you think it was damaged landing?”

“We have to get anything that we can on it! We have to get as much details of it and its origins no matter what!”

“The technology could very well make it worthwhile!” Weaver sighed, thinking of how much it could be worth.

“Have they been able to make contact with it?” Weaver asked.

“As far as I know they have not!”

“Have they entered it yet?”

“As far as I know they have not! What it is made of is either indestructible or virtually indestructible! They have been trying everything that they have to get into to it!”

“Incredible!” He replied. “I never thought I would live to see one! Never mind confront one! What information have you on it?”

“There is little so far! It has a vague flying saucer shape and is about quarter of a mile across all around it, and about hundred and something feet high! They have uncovered most of it, except a region still under the ice! They have used everything available to check for places to enter it!”

“Is there positive proof that nothing emerged from it before they arrived?”

“No! But there have been no signs of it anywhere, and no encounters have been reported worldwide from it!

“Has there been anything on getting where it originated from?”

“They have nothing on its origins or destination, and if it had achieved its objective!”

“Have they found anything to indicate it has intelligence or if there is anything aboard?”

“They discovered its forces deliberately melted the ice and allowed the water to freeze over it, and that it hid itself away, and it is believed something deadly is buried away in its interior!”

 

Chapter 13

 

The Renegades

 

The Russian scientist fascinated him now and he had to restrain himself from meeting with him again to try to get more, and to question him further on unanswered queries, and the opportunity finally arrived when another scientist was found shot, and he swiftly checked out the body with the other soldiers and found out that he had been chased by someone with a gun, who had shot him in the middle of an empty lower corridor.

Afterwards Weaver arrived at the Russian scientist’s room and began questioning him about it.

“I never knew him!” he replied firmly.

“But you know who is behind the killing!”

“It is some of the soldiers that are at the voyager spacecraft base!” he finally confessed.

“So the normal Russian soldiers are not involved? Who is all in it?”

“The normal soldiers and scientists just give them what they want! They kill them when they threaten to give them away! The problem is they cannot get anything from the voyager and it is stuck out there! It is eventually going to be discovered and we are not allowed to just hide it away. We have to watch it now for any activity, which may happen years later! We are stuck here, and we are lucky to have been able to remain hidden until now!”

“So they are trapped here?”

“Yes! And they will eventually find out about it and they do not know what to do! Can we afford to allow it to fall into the wrong hands! If it opens and the technology that is in it gets taken …!”

“So what has been happening? Can you clarify what is basically happening, without any details?”

“The soldiers are trying to stop it getting heard about! There are also renegade soldiers with us here that are killing scientists, who have other reasons for not wanting the technology being taken from them! We believe that they intended to profit from it! And many of the scientists are telling things about it and do not want anything to do with them and their theft of the technology of the voyager, which could easily fall into the wrong hands! That basically is what I know!”

“But you said before that they had not entered the voyager and that nothing had been discovered?”

Weaver gasped at thinking of the gun battle that they had had with the renegade Russian soldiers when he had arrived there, and what it had really been about! He wondered where the hell the voyager was!

He was stumped! Could they actually handle all their soldiers, and would he be making a great error telling Commander Craven and the intelligence agency of it at the moment?

They were a really bad problem! Going by what the scientist had told him about them, and the actual number of deaths and the fact that they were Russian soldiers things were at a new level and they had to avoid doing anything stupid or without thinking!

In fact the ultimate answer they would actually like was to have the whole voyager blown up!

He now thought of the Russians soldiers as split into two groups, with one half wanting to fight for it remaining theirs and the others going by the rules and perhaps even wanting to get rid of it. The thing could be a threat to the entire world!

He even wondered if a war could break out over such an incident, and who was the headman behind the Russians, which the Russian scientist entirely avoided saying, and he could not get if he knew. If the incident got out they would have to explain what the secret ice station was doing there, and with atomic missiles!

Chapter 14

 

The Blizzard

 

The blizzard blasted out of the Antarctic night with inconceivable fury that hit and froze his face giving him sensations of collapsing into the ground snow!

The Russian scientist looked close to being blown over or collapsing in a heap!

How had he talked him into this, went repeatedly through his mind! He could have been sitting in front of a nice log fire in the ice station lounge, and instead he was battling to survive against what must be the coldest blizzard on the globe!

Why had he had to agree to go to the Russian base? He had claimed that it was nearby, like a rush around some buildings!

The time had also tricked them as it had not seemed late or dark outside, and of course as soon as they had made it out the door and too far out to return the blizzard had arrived!

Out of nowhere high-powered blasts shook him out of his rigorous routine of shuffling on through endless deep snow! The sounds definitely were a rifle blasts and his attempt to persuade the Russian scientist into going back was dismissed! Yet if it was nearby they were better going there. Except if it was where the gunmen were, and they intended in killing them, it was stupid going there!

He was not even sure the scientist had acknowledged what was happening! They had to go on now, and he saw that they would have a bad time trying to see them.

It seemed far more astonishing within the mind-bending blizzard engulfing everything! Further explosions sounded so powerfully he believed they were walking straight into them, and he thought he saw powerful blasts from bullets hitting ice!

Whoever was after them had to be crazy and out for the kill, and it was stupid entering such a blizzard and fury of cold and snow! He could not realize how the hell they knew they were there, and realized that they must have guns equipped to see in the dark, and they perhaps had trigged something on their approach to the base, which only left why they could not properly hit them!

The place had to be located in the coldest and most remote place on the planet! Even in the summer it had deadly cold!

The men could be heard over to his side and he realized that he could surprise them, even though they could have infrared sights, and he was willing to risk it! They were too close! Surely they could find them there! It was a mistake just remaining there and he whispered in the Russian scientist’s ear that he was going to do something and he was to keep going the way he was.

He dived through the snow when he was sure that he was not being watched and rushed away at full speed going to an area behind him and them.

Again he could hardly believe the situation that they had put themselves into! He was not use to the environment and conditions! Soldiers would normally have avoided such a confrontation in such deep snow and blizzard, and at night!

The coldness made him cringe and not only was he not used to it he had never been in such a hellhole in his life! He was blindly rushing on through the now blinding blizzard, and realized that he could leave the Russian scientist and return to the ice station and that the gunmen would follow the Russian scientist.

A loud explosion blasted out and thudded somewhere near where the scientist was and Weaver ran through the dark snow landscape as he knew that they were closing in on the scientist! He owed the scientist it for what he gave him! He knew the gunmen dared not use lights and he would barely see them!

Once he fully realized that they had not noticed him breaking away from the scientist he started to enjoy being free from being attacked. He realized that the location that they had entered had been a region that nobody at the ice station went near, and he started to wonder what was there and what he was missing.

Could there be another reason for them killing them? What could it possibly be? What else could be there in such a place?

When he finally saw the men and realized that there were only two of them and that he could easily get them he decided to approach as close as he could and tried to sneak up on them! There was a good chance that he could miss in such conditions. For all he knew the severe wind and snow could alter the bullet’s path, and that could have been why the gunmen missed!

He started to rush, as he saw he could get them, from behind, and he was getting near when he saw the Russian scientist’s figure appear through a region of the blizzard that had cleared and he watched one gunman raise his gun and knew he would kill him and he fired at him first before he pressed the trigger, and before he hit the ground he rushed over with his gun aimed directly at the second gunman, and shouted at him to drop his weapon.

The soldier studied him for a second and dropped it and he rushed up to him and took his gun, and rolled the body of the other gunman over and checked he was dead, and called the Russian scientist over and they marched on with the gunman at the front, with his gun aimed at his back.

 

Chapter 15

 

The Secret Base

 

At large empty region of flat snow the gunman stopped and they allowed him to contact someone, and Weaver wondered where he was talking to!

There was nothing around anywhere, perhaps going out for miles everywhere, and he was communicating with someone, clearly near there, for permission to enter somewhere.

The Russian scientist checked what he said for him!

He was then shocked when the ground at their front burst opened with bright light exploding out, like an immense brightly lit ice cave opening out, and he saw a ramp going downwards into somewhere and that large vehicles had been driven down into it.

It was staggering that such a large underground structure could be built there under their feet!

The entrance closed behind them when they marched down the ramp going down into the tunnel, and he started to wonder why they had built it if the alien object was a cover up for something.

Yet what the hell would they be doing next to the ice station? Then he recalled the missiles and telescope and gasped, and was amazed at how he had gone along with it! Was this their attempt to exterminate him?

He decided to be on guard to the approach of anything and studied everything in front of them, and started to dismiss the gunman as being a useful hostage that would stop them killing him, and thought of ways to survive any confrontation there.

If he could only get to see the commander of the base, and persuaded the Russian scientist into taking him to see him! And he was surprised that was where they were going!

They marched through corridors virtually identical to the ice station, and he realized that they had attempted to make a miniature version of it.

They were mainly temporary accommodations and recreation places for personnel there and he started to see they were more normal than he had expected, except for the gunmen and their killings. Yet he had a feeling that there was far more there and the base was far bigger somewhere than he was imagining it!

At the base commander’s room they entered and were shown into seats and Weaver immediately realized that he spoke English and with a slight Russian accent and clearly wanted to talk to him.

“So you have caught one of our renegades!” he spoke firmly, examining Weaver holding his gun at the man, making sure he never did anything!

The Russian scientist spoke to the commander in Russian for a few seconds and the commander agreed with him, about something.

Weaver realized that they had agreement and they were trying to carry out a plan, and he considered what it could be.

“If you put down your weapon I will have him arrested! We will not do anything to you!”

“I’ll only put down my gun once you give me a communication device to speak to Ice Station X1 to inform them that I have completed my mission!”

The commander looked vaguely surprised and smiled and Weaver accepted that they might want to make contact with them and handle the situation, as they were trapped there, and that something was going to happen. They could not enter the alien object and they could not leave it, and they would surely be caught there, especially after everything that had occurred!

The commander contacted someone on his phone and waited for a few minutes and some men arrived with communications equipment. Then Weaver asked them to put him through to Commander Craven, and he was surprised when their people there got Commander Craven and he started communicating with him, wondering where he was and what he was doing, and for five minutes Weaver explained everything that he could to him and that he was at the ice station base of the gunmen and what they and it were, but missed out explaining what the alien object was.

The conversation finally ended with Weaver asking the Russian commander to allow them to bring some men there and he agreed and told them that he would have some of his men at Ice Station X1 bring them over to the base in one of the large vehicles.

 

Chapter 16

 

The Alien Voyager

 

The colossal black alien voyager rested shining in bright light, beamed from intense spotlights all around it, with vast amounts of classified equipment of the Russian scientists surrounding it, with them monitoring and trying to explore what was there.

Weaver and Commander Craven stood together stunned with their mouths open studying its dark form vaguely buried in the Antarctic ice, astonished at its colossal perfect symmetrical shape and its power!

The Russian scientists there continually told them of its powers even existing beyond the universe, in outer dimensions and time zones, which they claimed they had detected.

The Russian base commander shifted next to them, and also stood dazed as though he had not seen it in a long time.

“Have you the technology to communicate with it?” Commander Craven finally gasped, to the Russian commander.

“We still haven’t been able to create a proper first contact situation! We now believe that it was trying to communicate with visitations! Like the dead man in spacesuit that arrived at your dinner table, and the thing that tried to appear as an energy cloud!”

“All that stuff was created by it! Have you entered it?”

“We were unable to open it or even scratch its surface, especially when we attempted to create an entrance point! But one of your scientists helped us though! One of your scientists called Willis entered this cavity down here and entered it!”

“Willis?” Weaver replied.

The Russian commander called over one of his men and had him go and get him, and Willis soon arrived.

“Tell them what happened!”

“I explored the cavity and spacecraft!” Willis replied. “I fell asleep near what I believe was the front, and an entrance was opened when I awoke! I entered it and I transported into a region inside, where I became part of it and saw visions from its voyage!”

“Where did it come from?” Commander Craven gasped.

“I do not know! I was unable to realize much!”

“What happened then?”

“When I climbed out I was captured by some of the Russian soldiers! Who started questioning me! They believe it opened in response to my dream, where I mentally opened an entrance in it!”

“What happened then?”

“The soldiers were part of the same soldiers that were behind the shootings!” the Russian commander declared. “As you have been told, we were only to dig it up and investigate it, which we fully have not done! We are trapped here! We cannot leave such a dangerous object here!”

“So the deaths and shootings were done by a Russian renegade group that you told us of? Where are they?”

“They were after technology from it, which they were unable to get until Willis managed to enter it! They were stopping anyone for getting anything before they could get it! They managed to get something from it and have left! They left some of the soldiers working for them behind!”

“So they copied Willis and entered it again?”

“Yes! They copied what Willis did and sent a man into it!”

“What did they get?” Weaver gasped, wondering why they were all gasping at the incident so much.

“We are not fully sure what they got! They sent a man into it and we believe it tried to make contact again, but it seems to have not been able to do what it wanted! Which we do not fully know what! We believe it rewarded the man for the attempt by giving him something! We believe it could be a danger to mankind!”

 

Chapter 17

 

The Investigation

 

What the hell had they done? Had they contacted the voyager with the telescope beneath the ice station?

Now that Weaver knew the situation he realized that it was worse! The technology, power, and size of the voyager was far greater than anything he thought mankind could ever create, and he could not even explain its existence!

All the scientists from the ice station were there and staggered, and some looked as though they were making plans to abandon the Antarctic! The thing was a danger and indestructible, and had not been properly checked, and they had only been able to check a few of its basic functions from the two people who had entered it, and nobody had really shown any proper awareness of the function of it as far as he was concerned!

They had not found a way to activate its entrance into opening again and making contact with it, and that was the only final way of finding out what it was for. Yet they had Willis who was confident in doing it again, but totally refused to contact it unless there was a good reason!

He stayed with Willis and kept him near, and he knew if something was going to happen that he would be there, as he was sure it had chosen him for something and that they would need to use him for anything!

“We haven’t found a way to communicate with it!” a scientist with the scientists from the ice station underground telescope announced, as he walked over to him and Willis, as they stood next to where the entrance had opened on the voyager.

“What have you been trying?” Weaver asked curiously, amazed at all of the scientists crammed around the voyager, and into the massive cavity.

It was incredible the way the scientists from the ice station had all burst into life when they all had seen it, and he and most of them were astonished at the experience and knowledge the Russians had on the things to do with the voyager!

It was as though the scientists had been waiting all their lives for the opportunity, and that they never knew the deadliness of it!

“It has not replied to anything we have done!” the scientist continued, showing all the equipment that they had brought over from the ice station. “We used the telescope and the telescope equipment over there to communicate with it! We have finally got a chance to test out stuff and it is not replying!”

“Incredible!” Weaver gasped.

“We have also gone by all the instructions given in the Alien Source Code – which is a combination of old and updated procedure put together for basic first contact situations!”

“So we are still trying to find a way to talk to it!”

“Correct!” he replied firmly, hoping for an answer from Willis.

“Well!” Willis answered. “I’ll add what I think! I believe that what’s active is equivalent to our subconscious mind, while it is in a type of sleep or suspended animation, which carries out various functions for it. I think it is either part of the voyager or attached to it! And for some reason it wanted us here, especially by crashing into this world and at this exact site! And I think it was unable to do something when it made physical contact with me!”

Weaver was left confused, as he started to see the problem in more depth and that they could be stuck with it.

“I think we should find another way to enter it!” a scientist from another nearby group announced, to their amazement.

“How will we go about doing that?” Weaver asked. “The thing is indestructible! They could not even scratch it!”

“We found the place where the entrance opened and found some faint markings near it, which we believe is sensitive to reactions from something, and we believe that it could be another way to open it!”

“We could try using different things on it!” Weaver replied, and the scientists returned to working on finding a way to open it.

A scientist suddenly moved over and whispered in a nearby Russian scientist’s ear, and he suddenly looked aware of something and agreed with the scientist and left to do something.

The scientist returned with other scientists and set up equipment at the region of the entrance with the markings and they activated equipment, and laser beams blasted at the region where the markings were near, and started firing thousands of laser blast sequences at it.

“What’s it doing?” Weaver asked, wondering if they had found something somewhere, and wondered what would happen if they forced entrance to its voyager!

 

Chapter 18

 

The Helicopters

 

The massive helicopters lifted up and rushed off into the distance and Weaver rested into a seat at the back of one, with the other soldiers, preparing himself for what could be his last day alive!

They were Russian military helicopters and they had been hidden away in one of the Russian base’s underground chambers.

They had discovered where the renegade Russian soldiers had gone! By using recorded satellite information they had been able to trace their path to a distant secret Russian ice station, where they were going to hide out and wait for a plane to arrive to take them away.

If they had a plane there already or it had just arrived they would have escaped, and he was sure that they would never see them again! They could easily make it to some part of the world where they would not be able to find them, or be able to do anything to stop them.

He wondered if they had not shot the people that they had if they could take what they had taken from the voyager back off them? Who owned an alien artifact?

The scientists that had been near them had claimed that they had called the artifact that they had taken an alien sphere and that they had claimed it was some form of ultimate weapon, and the Russian base commander had given them the use of the helicopters and information about the secret ice station and the arrival of the airplane there.

If the mission was successful they would get it off the gunmen, and he wondered if they could destroy it or what they would do with it! Would it cause immense future problems?

He had realized that the scientists mainly wanted the voyager to leave as it was a great danger to the world. There could be many future problems with it being there!

The voyager seemed unwilling to let them aboard, but they were still working on opening it and he wondered if it was the scientists themselves that were the danger! It was them that invented atomic bombs and had them introduced! Perhaps the scientists were secretively worried of what other scientists might do if they got the technology!

 

Chapter 19

 

The Russian Ice Station

 

The massive helicopters rested behind them, below small hills, and they watched the light from the sun vanishing as the early night engulfed the region and the soldiers rushed on faster, to avoid being caught in the dark.

It was lucky that it was not night and there were no signs of airplanes having landed there, and Weaver wondered if they would land in the dark and studied his surroundings repeatedly trying to explain why such an occurrence could happen! The entire mission had been planned down to the smallest detail!

What was it that they had taken from the voyager? How had they persuaded what was there to give it to them?

He had tried questioning Willis about what he had come into contact with and he had been unsure, and never saw anything of it, and it only replied to some of his responses with things like mental images of things. It had originally been activated and opened by his dreams and thoughts!

The Russian ice station was further ahead and small and looked ancient and from a century ago, and he imagined figures like Captain Scott arriving there.

When they finally got near enough to see it properly they started to see buildings had been burnt down, and some smoke and steam still coming off them, and being blown around in gusts of cold polar winds, while gusts of snow blew around them.

Some form of battle had clearly taken place there! There were bodies lying around everywhere! The snow around Weaver was too deep and the terrain virtually impossible to get quickly across!

It was incredible that they had actually not landed later than when the sun was going down.

What had happened? It looked like the seen of a small battle!

They approached slowly and they saw that many of the Russian renegade gunmen had been killed there! It proved that they were more maniacs than he had predicted! They could easily have met and held up the inhabitants of the ice station with guns. Instead they had a battle with them!

He was also sure that they had not been able to do what they had intended! He was sure that someone had warned them about their arrival!

He believed the pilot and airplane that was to land was with them, and would see them if it appeared and landed.

They swiftly shifted about the small ancient building structures, searching for signs of them, and found that they had all gone into one building, which was the largest there, and they searched all the other structures and about the base and surrounded the building.

He thought of the incredible operation the Russians must have carried out getting the voyager at the other ice station and wished that he had been part of it, and the digging up of the black object beneath the ice, and them digging out the cavity.

The amount of equipment and men they must have used must have been tremendous, and they must have gone to incredible lengths to get people into the ice station, and to monitor it and prevent them discovering what they had been doing.

He wondered how long they had been there trying to enter or make contact with it, and then a stray scientist from the ice station entered the cavity and simultaneously made it into the voyager.

He recalled when one of the Russian scientists had told him and that Willis had entered it and it had shown him its flight in space!

He was sure that it had wanted something, and perhaps it wanted someone to pilot it, and he was sure he never gave it what it had wanted.

He went over and over it through his mind trying to grasp some clue that would show him what it wanted.

He examined the soldiers ahead of him moving in closer, preparing themselves for action and were ready.

A loud blast of a gun exploded out and he saw one of the front soldiers beside Commander Craven was hit and Weaver swiftly moved behind a wall, preparing for the gunmen to attack.

The bullet had instantly killed the man and he was heaped over the snow and he realized that someone had blown their cover and they had given away their element of surprise, and he realized it was one of the Russian soldiers from the Russian base that had given them away! He then realized that they could very well be in it with them! The Russian soldiers with them had not been checked out and had even been with them!

It was lucky there was cover for all the soldiers and they rushed into position and he watched the Russian soldiers and what they did and wondered what he was missing about them.

Suddenly soldiers rushed forward fast shouting at them to throw down their guns and started blasting at them with everything, and bullets flew out everywhere hitting the snow all about them, and the gun battle stopped and they shouted to them the gun battle was over and they all moved in.

He rushed in the building and realized that there were only six of them left, and two were dead on the floor!

A Russian soldier with them translated what the Russian gunmen said and they started questioning them, and Weaver noticed that he was holding a hidden conversation with them as he asked their questions and gave their replies.

“Where and when will the airplane land?” Commander Craven asked them, and the Russian translated what he said and replied.

“It is not going to land until they ask it to! They cancelled it landing until the alien sphere was found!”

“What does he mean by that?” Commander Craven replied.

“After their battle with the people at this ice station the person that had it was killed and someone took it, and nobody saw who or what he did with it!”

Weaver listened confused! How can someone lose an alien artifact? Then he considered what size it was!

“How what size was it?” Commander Craven asked, amazed, wondering what the hell it was.

“He does not know!”

“How did you see anyone carrying it?”

“No! It was in one of the dead men’s pockets!”

It was clear that the people that saw it were now all dead, except the person that took it!

Commander Craven was staggered, and clearly wondered how they could they possibly have an ultimate weapon capable of destroying the world in someone’s pocket?

Someone there took it so they searched all their pockets and belongings, including the bodies, and they found nothing and decided to stay the night!

 

Chapter 20

 

The Battle

 

They had been at the Russian ice station two days searching everything and had not found the slightest clue to its whereabouts, while they curiously watched the Russian soldiers with them!

There clearly were soldiers amongst them that thought they could get hold of the alien sphere and sell it!

Their mission was a disaster, even though they had killed or captured the remaining renegades!

The ice station, huts, and buildings were small and cold and he had never slept in anywhere so cold, which was exaggerated by the coming winter! He could see now why the people that stayed in such places and conditions were rugged and hardy.

The Russian food supplies were feeble and left them longing to get out of the place, and to find the alien sphere!

Who the hell took it? What had they done with it? Where had it ended up? And what the hell was it? Its size made everyone gasp! What if they got its technology and increased its size?

People were now investigating each other, and he had been watched by just about everyone, and he himself had listened in on others and followed their movements!

He noticed some of the places in the structures were dirtier and in many he had to sweep away webs and he realized that the place was not being searched as much as they were making out, and he eventually put it down to them concentrating in the main areas! So he started looking in the areas that they missed and looked for signs that someone had visited there and hid it.

Reeves joined him searching an old hut with a rusted discarded snow vehicle in it, and they rummage through the junk!

“Well,” Reeves announced, breaking his silence with him. “We now know that the guy that took it has not been here!”

The place looked as though it had been untouched for decades and he examined different things to see what they were, and their uses, and if they had been recently used.

“Look at this monster!” Reeves announced, jumping into the worn seat of the vehicle.

“Any fuel?” he replied, wondering if it could be used.

“What’s that!” he spoke, looking closely at the controls. “Someone has recently checked it! The fuel meter has been cleaned recently!”

Weaver checked it to see the petrol in it and saw it had been checked, and realized the person had been planning to use the thing and checked it and the mess that it was in! There was so much rust and dirt over it that it looked unusable.

It was like being at an ice station on another world with the strange sun and snow, and appalling coldness. He recalled a story that he had once read of Artic explorers all being found frozen to death! Which made him consider if there was such a condition that could instantly freeze people and everything at the one time? He had seen things there that had suggested it! There were immense waves that were entirely frozen! How could you freeze an entire large falling fast moving wave without instantly freezing it! There were cases of large amounts of animals and humans being found frozen at the same time!

The place was like it was haunted at times; creaking and rustling from huts, ice shifting, and strange whistling breezes.

He thought of all the years of people living there and it interested him. What kind of life did they have? Why did they stay in such places?

The place must be one of the most empty and empty of life places that there could be on the planet! He wondered what it was like at its worst, freezing in drifts of heavy snow, silent and empty of life as was possible. Even indoors with the lights on at night there were strange haunting dark shadows and glows that held secrets and dangers!

They finished searching the rubbish and structure and moved out together and wandered about before joining the others having their meal.

Most of the people around the dinner table looked startled and tired and looked as if they wanted to leave the place, and he realized again the difference there was at the proper ice station.

Even the Russian base looked as though it had things wrong with it and that many of them would have preferred going home, when their mission was complete.

He noticed that Commander Craven looked happier, but still depressed, as though he had achieved something, but he could tell that it was not enough. Yet he still looked the happiest there!

“Anything new?” one of the soldiers finally asked, smiling.

“We think we may have who was behind taking the alien sphere!”

Everyone looked up, and Weaver gasped at the attention that it got from them, and especially from the Russians there and he sensed how desperate they had become!

“Where is he?”

“He was one of the dead! We searched him and everywhere he was seen!”

“Have you anything on what he was like?” another soldier asked curiously, looking at the Russians for reactions, jokingly.

“I got some information about him from the X1 Ice Station, and from the Russian base, and from civilization!”

He showed them a sheet of printed paper, and when the others had finished looking at it blankly Weaver managed to get a look at what was on it and realized there was little there. Yet as he was handing it back he realized it said that he had an interest in vehicles and rebuilding them and he wondered if he had been the one that had cleaned the petrol meter on the vehicle, as he surely would have been the most likely person for wanting to leave there!

They had other vehicles there and he wondered if he might have hidden it on one with other things, which he intended to take if he left there in it. Would they actually look there?

Suddenly he noticed that some of them thought that he had found something and he realized that he had reacted too much, and he decided to play safe and not check there until at least the following day. Even if there was a chance that someone found it first! The Russians there were desperate and would try anything, and he wondered again what Commander Craven was up to allowing them to stay there! They were a menace to them and threat to their lives, and the end of them if they got unlucky!

He tried to work out what Commander Craven wanted with them and was sure that they he might consider at least one of them knew where it was!

 

Chapter 21

 

The Search

 

When he finally searched the vehicles he was on his own and he started to realize the true danger if he found it! What the hell were they actually looking for anyway, and what would he do with it?

He finally started to lose interest and just completed his mission anyway, by checking the vehicles swiftly and intensely and finished by checking the vehicle with the cleaned petrol meter, and never realized how dark it had actually been there and had a bad time seeing properly!

When he finished he wondered why the petrol meter had been cleaned anyway! Then he started to realize that he could have thought the petrol tank was a good place to hide it and Weaver removed the petrol cap, which looked like it had been loosened, and he wondered if he could have traveled with it in the tank, without it stopping with it there! Not many people would search a petrol tank for something!

He used a thin pole to probe inside and heard something rattle about, and felt it move about, and he looked about him and found a second thin pole and used them to grasp the object and pull it out the tank.

Once it was out he saw it could not be it and that it was just a ball of rusted metal in a ripped up plastic bag and he threw it away, and fitted the cap on and cleaned himself up, and went for something to eat!

He realized that the ice station was a bad place for a party or for an active life, and that there was little to do there!

He wondered what would happen next! They had to leave there, and the object would be lost and could be discovered months or years later!

They could send in a team of people to search everything, with specialized equipment.

Later when he was eating at the dinner table one of the Russians burst in the door and started arguing loudly with other Russians there, in Russian and so they could not understand and come to any conclusions, and Weaver noticed that he had a hidden handgun that he had not shown before, and he watched him start an argument with Commander Craven!

The scene was incredible! None of them knew what he was talking about and he avoided saying anything and blamed him for something that he refused to say what! It was strange also as they reacted differently at the cold desolate lost ice station! They seemed to want the conclusion of what was going to happen more!

To their surprise he removed the handgun and shot the roof, spraying pieces of the ceiling over the table and them, and stood shouting in Russian! The explosion left them stunned and they all considered him mad and that some form of ice station isolation madness existed!

People from other rooms rushed along to the doorway with guns and he started shooting them or at them as they avoided them! Then one of the younger soldiers suddenly rushed out and shot him dead, and he fell over and hit the floor with a thud!

“What the hell was that about?” Commander Craven moaned, looking at the dead Russian innocently.

He then lost his temper and demanded that the Russians tell him what he had spoken to them about, and demanded again that they better tell him!

One of them finally came forward and announced that he had something to tell them!

“Well!” Commander Craven moaned. “Tell us before it’s too late!”

“I believe he knew where the alien sphere was located and it was taken!”

“Why did he not tell us?”

“He did not know if he could trust you!”

“Well! Where the hell was it?”

“Only he knew where it was! One of the six Russian renegade soldiers that survived, after your battle with them, who was taken away as a prisoner, knew where it was and told him where before he left!”

“So the alien sphere does exist and we are now looking for the person who took it!”

 

Chapter 22

 

The Conclusion

 

The whole place seemed to go into madness and transform over night and many of the soldiers started to get heavily drunk, and many arguments broke out! Everyone there was a suspect to the crime, which could hold the fate of the human race! Nobody came forward with the alien artifact and they now knew that nobody would be allowed to leave the ice station until it was handed over or special investigators arrived to find the person.

Commander Craven had sent out messages about what had happened and their replies had arrived! The object was far too valuable and dangerous and the military was going to go to any lengths to get it!

Weaver even wondered if he would be tortured or something by them until they got it, and he wished he had stayed with the others at the other ice station.

Everyone there seemed to be the source of all the trouble! Even Commander Craven looked a suspect, because of the Russian’s direct attack against him!

The final conclusion to the problem was staggering to Weaver, and he never realized that he would be the one with it in the end and that he would solve the problem!

While the Russians had all been silently eating their meals Weaver had passed the dinning room and he realized that they knew more! So he returned and they offered him a seat beside them, and he grabbed something to eat, and he started talking to them and asking them about what had happened!

“Where do you think he had the object?” he asked one them, who properly translated it to the others.

They all discussed it and he heard some replies in English and some Russian words but he got little.

“They are not sure!” the Russian replied, which interested him as it suggested that they knew something.

“Where did he go before he entered the dinning room and pull out the gun?”

They all went silent and he saw one react strangely and knew that he might get what he wanted after all, and was surprised when he described that he had gone into a hut and that it was the one with the vehicle that had the petrol meter cleaned by someone!

He realized that it could have been there all along. He tried getting more from them but they never had anything else. He knew there was something, but just could not grasp what! Was Reeves capable of taking it and selling it? It was worth a vast amount of money if he found a place to sell it, which he might be able to do through someone to the military!

He decided to tell Reeves and Commander Craven about it and take them to the hut and the vehicle to look for it, as perhaps the person that took it had hidden it somewhere else there and they might find something altered and see where he could have put it!

When they entered the hut he and Reeves saw straightaway the place around the vehicle had been altered and that the Russian had smashed parts of the vehicle with something!

“Well!” Commander Craven groaned. “This is where he had it hidden!

Reeves started examining the vehicle and Weaver realized that the object had to have been on the vehicle and he should have looked in other places on it.

“For some reason he seems to have smashed the bottom out of the petrol tank?” Reeves stated.

Weaver gasped and stood staring at it!

“It looks as though it was in the petrol tank!” Commander Craven confirmed.

“I checked there though!” Weaver replied, and realized that it might have been in the petrol tank all along and that someone had taken it before him or that it had been hidden in some secret compartment area of the petrol tank.

“So you checked there and never found anything at all?” Reeves continued.

“There was an old piece of rusted metal in the remains of a plastic bag!” he answered.

“Where did it go?”

“I threw it over there!” he replied, pointing over into some rubbish.

Reeves swiftly bent over the rubbish and searched through it until he found it, and cleaned what Weaver had thought had been a piece of rusted metal, and showed them that it was a sphere of some type, which he proved was the same material as the voyager, and that it could not be damaged!

 

Chapter 23

 

The Alien Sphere

 

The black alien sphere rested in his hand and he played with it! Wondering what the hell it was! None of them had worked out what it was!

They had earlier arrived back at Ice Station X1, and left the freezing old Russian ice station behind, and they had just taken the alien sphere into the cavity with voyager to show the scientists, and they still had not solved what it was and all of them had repeatedly examined it!

All the scientists there were working away on various projects, and they had clearly been making progress in many regions!

The whole cavity seemed alive with action, with scientists and technicians discussing things and doing research, and monitoring equipment that was carrying out various functions.

The commander of the Russian base took the alien sphere and examined it trying to grasp what they had been talking about and what all the fuss had been about. It definitely was the real alien sphere! The people that had admitted seeing it also confirmed it! The soldiers all were astounded with it and that it was such a deadly ultimate object, created by the vast advanced alien technology that had created the voyager!

How could such a small device have such vast powers? Perhaps it used powers from elsewhere or created something like a chain reaction that could destroy the planet!

Many of the scientists examined it and could not find anything, and he noticed Willis knew something so he finally showed it to him and he examined it.

“What do think of it?” Weaver asked. “You’re the one that has been in contact with it!”

“I think it could function by thoughts!”

Willis concentrated his thoughts on the object and closed his eyes, and tried to do something! Then Weaver started to wonder about the dangers of it! What if it was activated by the mind? That could mean anyone there could activate the thing. And they could do it deliberately or accidentally!

To their surprise the alien sphere split in half, opening up, and at first Weaver thought that it was empty but when he looked closer at it he started to see a small piece of something, which Willis removed carefully and they all looked at what looked like a slide for a small slide projector, and they stared at it bewildered.

Weaver examined the sphere shell and found nothing else, and it was only a container for the slide!

“The thing is empty!” one of the scientists announced, and Weaver put it away in his pocket, and they examined the slide.

What the hell was a slide doing there? If it was a slide? They had become so engrossed in finding an ultimate weapon and finding it that they just stood staring.

“There’s a lens over there!” a scientist announced, and marched away to get it, and quickly returned with it and they used it to see the slide.

Willis examined it first and swiftly passed it over to Weaver for him to examine.

“It’s definitely a slide with something on it?”

“It’s a microfilm!” Weaver confirmed, but he could not see what was on it, and started to realize that it could be more valuable than he thought.

It surely had to be the plans of the ultimate weapon! If they actually had the weapon they might not have been able to construct another or even find out how to use it! The material it was made of was indestructible and they would not have been able to open it and would have only had one of them, which might not have been as deadly as they imagined anyway. If the plans were there they could construct it and discover how it worked and use the technology for other things! And as far as he was concerned it was worth far more and he wondered why he was allowing all of the scientists and Russian scientists to see it, and he started to realize how dangerous it was becoming, and how much it actually was worth and why the renegades had been killing so many for it!

He decided to remain silent as they were unable to see any detail on it, and he started trying to find a way to get it.

As he watched the reactions of the Russian scientists and soldiers and their sudden aggressive communications and their reactions starting to become hostile he started to realize that they surely were going to get hold of it and he could tell by Willis’s behavior that he was thinking the same thing. He even thought of running away with it and hiding it away and calling in some more intelligence agents to help him. But that would be incredibly stupid as they had cameras and surveillance all around there now.

The person that looked the least interested in it was Willis who only tried to examine it further to clarify some point, and he wondered what he had planned. He kept showing he had more interest in the voyager!

To their surprise Willis looked at the Russians about him aggressively and removed a lighter and set fire to the microfilm, and they all just watched it burn away into nothing!

Weaver watched in amazement and surprise as all the scientists about them started clapping their hands, and the Russian scientists started clapping louder and he joined in and he realized that they never wanted anyone to have the weapon!

 

Chapter 24

 

The Final Solution

 

The voyager was tremendous and they had surrounded it with all their equipment, even embedded through the ice below, as they attempted to study it as far as they could. Its powers were immense and it was found to have many other powers existing beyond the universe, in outer dimensions and time zones.

A Russian scientist announced to Willis and Weaver, “We have the technology to communicate with it!”

“I will still have to create a first contact situation mentally with it!” Willis answered firmly. “It is not going to easy!”

“So what’s happening?” Weaver asked, anxiously waiting for a reply to what was occurring, after days of watching them at work, and Willis preparing himself.

“I’ll tell you what I know!” Willis stated, wishing Weaver to know what was happening. “It was damaged and the controller/entity crashed it into this world and next to the ice station, mainly due to the transmissions from the equipment and telescope that they have below the station that has been repeatedly transmitting first contact messages throughout the stars for many years! I believe it intended to repair itself or have us do it for it! Even in its dormant state it attempted to revive its voyager! Its energy was also exhausted, and it crashed deliberately, where it believed if it was not helped either that it would be revived someday if it remained on a world like this! They would find a way to revive it or something!

“It chose me and in its dormant state had shown me what had happened to it, but it had been unsuccessful in what it had intended to do.

“It chose to allow one of the Russians to make another contact attempt to check if it had missed something in its dormant state and it was unsuccessful again, and it had rewarded him with what he had wanted and an ultimate weapon that could win world wars.

“It could not use him or me in the state we are in! It could not alter us without killing us! It is far too weak to think properly and control the voyager and needs an altered human that will be able to do what it wants, and I believe that it has enough energy to get to a powerful energy source to revive its energy supplies and its own energy and repair itself.”

“Did you get that from it?”

“I got most of it through communications and from experiences with it! I am ready and I am going to persuade it to take me aboard again!”

Willis rested and concentrated on thoughts that he had accumulated and moved near the voyager, and where the entrance was located, and they all watched the entrance hole appear and they fitted a ramp under it and he climbed up into it.

Weaver gasped and felt something from somewhere like something incredible was about to take place.

“I believe that what’s active now is the equivalent to our subconscious mind!” a scientist announced from Weaver’s side, sitting at some equipment monitoring what was happening. “While it is in a type of sleep or suspended animation, which carries out various functions for it.”

Weaver was left confused in what Willis intended to do and started to see the problem in more depth, and it might not work.

“I am picking up communication thoughts from it!” the scientist announced. “I believe that he is persuading it to make a copy of him for some reason! No! He wants it to make an altered version of him that can carry out what it wants! It has accepted it and is creating the copy!”

Weaver watched all the scientists stop work all around the voyager, waiting for something to happen!

Chapter 25

 

The Voyager from Beyond Reality

 

Colossal explosions of energy blasted out with so much force that they threatened to start doing damage to the physical universe, and he imagined space and time becoming unbalanced and warped, and he wondered what damage the world could be subjected to!

Echoes of conversations haunted his mind as he considered why they had not moved away when they had activated it!

The vast powers surrounding them were staggering and Weaver wondered why he had not considered the entity as being dangerous and he felt sorry for Willis and wondered if he could escape alive, and he contemplated the dangers and his chances of survival!

The voyager had formed a perfect energy form of itself, clearly of transcendent origins, and pulsated in the center of the cavity, as all the scientists sheltered around the rim of the cavity, and he wondered why nobody attempted to try to make it to the doorway into the Russian base, and looked there and saw people near there were rushing there.

An immense whirlpool of energy lines magically began shifting around it like the rings around Saturn, and he studied it for a long time and realized that it had no proper presence there any longer and was some form of force formation, while the rest remained in other dimensions! There were signs of the vortex reshaping by its energy patterns!

The voyager frequently turned visible in a translucent energy state, and he heard it functioning, and he had sensations and visualizations of the depths of the universe.

Everything around him seemed to alter into a mind-bending dream of altering displacements as the voyager completed its mission, and he felt dizzy as everything transformed and the voyager vanished, leaving emptiness and a massive empty cavity.

For a moment he had a weird sensation about something happening, and he saw Willis walking calmly up towards them, along the cavity edge.

He watched some scientists nearby calibrating their equipment and anxiously checking what their equipment had recorded!

All the scientists there seemed to realize that it had worked and that it had achieved its mission!

“What happened?” he immediately asked Willis as he arrived at where they were. “Did it fully work?”

Willis smiled brightly, and replied, “Yes! It has returned to where it came from!”

“Wherever that is?” Weaver gasped, and felt deep excitement!

He realized he had survived it, and the most dangerous mission he had undertaken so far, and at the bottom of his pocket he felt the two parts of the alien sphere, where the microfilm had been, and he wondered if they noticed! The material was the material the voyager had been made of and the indestructible material, and he considered what value it would have if they recreated it!

 

Part II

 

Novel 2

 

The Alien Sphere

 

V Bertolaccini

 

 

 

The Alien Sphere

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Alien Sphere

 

In the outer fringes of the black hole, shifting wildly about itself, within the opened up alien sphere, a metallic gleam of light was magically suspended, motionlessly in mid-air, from the surface of an electronic clock, by the scientists.

The clock held at the end of an almost invisible cable, of translucent material, had its precision digital numbers frozen in fuzzy multidimensional forms (in a suspended cluster of partially transparent layers).

Professor Bergman, the leading scientist, had it released further, edging it into the black hole, creating more spectacular optical effects from the clock, making it distort in twisted forms (shaping beams of light with matter like a form of glass sculpture).

Its numbers shifted fast forward, until they froze again, and the clock almost vanished, and they stopped its progression.

A loud cheer erupted from all of the scientists and technicians crowded into the laboratory, applauding.

Dexter realized that it was more than a rupture in space. It had properties of suspending time! It was a hole in the fabric of space and time, and a gateway into the depths of time.

He had staggered when he had first observed the pulsating alien sphere, when he had entered the laboratory of the UN Space Agency – where leading scientists were carrying out a series of basic experiments on it.

They had not been able to determine its origins, so they had brought it back to the Earth, to allow leading scientists to investigate it.

He had shuddered as he had studied its cleaned surface and perfect sphere shape, with no blemishes or openings.

The abnormal antics of the laboratory scientists had captivated him – mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness, and fear of something! Some still repetitively studied the controls of an immense laboratory laser, with alarm – preparing themselves!

What were they going to do? Had something gone wrong in their earlier experiments?

A swift flash of light had exploded out, and the laser’s flickering beam had blasted into the sphere – silencing all the scientists.

It had triggered it to unlock, open (with a deafening bang), and reveal its inner chamber, where it was – by the manipulation of gravitational forces – suspending a black hole.

Professor Bergman calmly raised his hand, quickly giving a signal to a technician.

“As you see,” he announced, “it manipulates perceptions of space and time – within its outer radius! It suspends, accelerates, and suspends it. And if you’ll look – to the clock – suspended at its outer radius – it decelerates it too.”

The cable emerged outwards, pulling the clock back, with its numbers going swiftly backwards, until its numbers once again became motionless.

“And if you examined that clock, you would see that the numbers don’t move backwards!”

Dexter copied Basinger, Burrell, Selina, and the others, and clapped wildly.

He briefly wondered if it could be a form of time machine.

“Professor Bergman!” a scientist, next to him, called out. “If something fell in there, would it go on a quantum leap? Would you say that it would appear at some stage after its collapse?”

“I personally believe that it would travel into the future. But where it ends up is not in my field of knowledge!”

Dexter wondered if in reality the black hole was different from what they perceived. But he dismissed the idea. He did accept their philosophy!

“What are your intentions?” another scientist called out, from behind the group. “Are you going to send something in there?”

“We have investigated it little, so far, and if we do, I can assure you that I shall have you all informed about it!”

“What uses to industry do you think it may have?” the scientist continued. “Could science not use it? It has the power to stop time in its outer radius!”

“We do not know at present how safe it is! We shall test it much further, and we may find a use for it – as you mentioned.

“If you will take an observation of its shifting movements, which we have been studying closely over the past few days – which some of you may have observed – as its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered.”

Dexter examined its lethal appearance. It resembled a large black bubble of pure energy – buzzing wildly and dangerously about – ready to discharge somewhere.

“Do you believe that space is full of black holes like this?” another scientist asked. “Is space full of them from events such as the big bang? And how long do you think it will last?”

“There may be many, scattered throughout the universe, and a danger to any explorations of space! Thus we can study this one, and learn to detect them.

“The length of time that they exist may depend on their size and the conditions that they exist in. We just don’t know how long they last! However, I can give you other details about this one. Our fact sheets have all our findings, from our experiments, which may interest you.”

A technician entered, nervously listening to everything, and began handing the documents to the scientists at the doorway, and they queued up to the back of the laboratory.

While Dexter stood waiting for them to finish, he sensed something peculiar, but he kept his sight on the queue, where the scientists were having captivating discussions.

As he listened more, a gentle draught appeared, and he discontentedly tried to detect where it was coming from.

But it increased, and he realized that it was not a draught – the air was being sucked away. And he glimpsed a hideous black shadow over the floor, with a horrific shape emerging.

He then stood frigid, watching the black hole crawl through the laboratory’s protective screen material.

In an instant it vanished and reappeared across his path. And he could not escape: the strength of its pull was far too great.

The whole laboratory erupted into a frenzy of activity, and he plunged into it – hurtling into blackness – with existence rapidly vanishing.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 2

 

The Fringes of Eternity

 

In a blur, he was floating over all the stars of the universe, and tumbling through the depths of eternity – far from the nearest stars – out beyond reality.

Obscure illuminations endlessly shifted, as he wildly spun around, with no real awareness of anything.

A tranquil abyss flowed surreally against him.

A shape gradually emerged, of a stretch of shininess.

He came to, from his state of disarray, studying it.

How had he managed to end up in such a far-out place? Where was he? How could he survive?

He felt as though he had been falling through something, and he tried to grasp the concept, and where he had been.

There was no longer any light of the outer universe!

Large stars magically appeared about him, with incredible dimensions, and shone with blinding rays.

Howling air suddenly blasted at him, and around him, and he plunged down, and he saw the night sky, swirling about him.

He was over water, and falling out of the sky.

He realized he could survive, and prepared himself.

A roaring and blinding surge of water hit him, and he dived through it, swiftly sinking downwards. And he automatically put out his arms, pushing away water, stroking and tugging, pulling himself from the endless depths of water.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3

 

The Shifting Jungle

 

The rhythms of the waves, skimming over the surface of the black sand, gently brought him out of his sleep.

He felt the warm air tenderly caressing his lifeless body.

He had vague recollection of him swimming ashore, the night before, and then hearing Selina, screaming, and her splashes, and him pulling her ashore. Then, before he had rested, and had fallen asleep, a dog had come splashing out of the water, at them, and he had discovered that she had brought her dog, Darwin, with her, which she must have had concealed in her luggage in the laboratory.

He watched her, with curiosity. Her laboratory jacket was ripped to pieces, and she held it around her.

He was sure that they were the only two to go through.

The warm colors of the red sun blazing down, and the bright celestial objects shining through the sky, turned the world about him into a wonderland.

The stars, and color of the sun, made it apparent that they had traveled further into world’s future than he had imagined possible. He estimated the length of time that had passed as being at least many millions of years.

What would humans have turned into over such a long time? Would there actually be anything left …?

With astonishment, he focused his eyes further, to view the tropical beach, with the crimson glow of the sky over it; and, at the end of the beach, he saw an immense perpendicular cliff, curving out to the sea.

With an abominable thud, Dexter felt something crash against him, and he swiftly rolled sideways, to see a chunk of vegetation.

He shaded his eyes, and clabbered upwards, startled at the fascinating sight behind him. A jungle of unknown variations of trees and plants went along the beach, in both directions. Many overhung the shore like palm trees, with types of fruit clustered at their tops. Some nearby plants resembled strange forms of cactuses, with animal-like hairs thickly scattered over them, instead of spines.

The sun was blazing, and the air was turning roasting hot. Golden patches of sand, through black sand, glowed in bright red sunbeams, while the turquoise sea sparkled it.

He stretched out his painful limbs, feeling slightly dizzy, and he turned his blank expression to a smile. He had actually survived, and he was on an island.

Their main task now would be to find food!

Why had he not seen any fish …? He had to check again – there had to be some.

Sounds of rummaging came from behind him, from something strange in the undergrowth.

“Where are we?” Selina suddenly groaned, rubbing her eyes.

“We’re resting on the shore of an island!”

Why had he not seen or heard any birds? Surely there would still be forms of seabird on an island.

“There’s something peculiar about this place!”

“How far in time do you think we have traveled?” she asked, holding her head, looking at the bright tints of the sun.

“At present, I don’t have a clue!”

“Is there anything to eat?” she spoke, throwing a pebble along the sand.

Darwin shook himself, and he ran after it. Once he reached it, he smelt about the sand, looking for things to eat.

The sand was starting to burn the soles of their feet.

Splashes of water sprayed over the sea, at his side.

“There’s a giant fish!” Selina shouted, gaping outwards.

“A fish …!” Dexter answered, moving to the water’s edge, looking downwards. “It is more like a sea snake! It looks dangerous – it has spiked jaws!”

His eyes stayed on the clear water, where the creature’s orange shape, covered in thick scales, floated by.

The fantastic island glowed with fabulous spectral colors, in the intense red sunshine. It was fantastically surreal – there was vegetation everywhere behind the beach. Colors of nearly every conceivable variation of the entire spectrum glowed all over it, like a mind-bending cartoon. Vegetation of all shapes and sizes mingled. Loud eerie sounds appeared, from creatures within it, which he felt vibrating in his ears.

He was sure that they were nearby, watching them, in hidden places.

“We better find spears!” Dexter warned. “This place could be dangerous!”

“That’s probably just some bird …!” she answered, while adjusting her pieces of clothing.

She walked to him, and she balanced herself against his side.

There were no proper fish, but there were insect-like green plankton. He found them edible, and a good source of nutrition. The water on them tasted strange, and it was surprisingly consumable, which was peculiar, as he had not heard of a slightly salty sea.

After a few handfuls of the plankton, they grew sickening, and he knew that they could only consume so many of them. Therefore, they searched for other things, as they silently staggered along, beside the sea. There were many types of algae, but they did not touch them – their appetites now demanded proper food.

The coast was so unreal that he was sure that he was walking in a dream, and had consumed some form of hallucinogenic.

Along a stretch of the beach, he saw that the vegetation still was too dense, and that they still could not enter it. Its shapes shifted continuously, as though things in it were shuffling about, with some kind of an itch. Its complexity was tremendous, and his mind could barely grasp what he was observing; and he continuously glanced into it. However, what grabbed his attention even more was that there was no wind or anything that could account for it.

He knew that she had no explanation for it either: she was more concerned about where she was.

To his astonishment he realized that the trees were not normal: they were mostly similar to giant plants, going up to at least fifty meters high, and others resembled immense mushroom-like plants, with feathery seeds falling from under their domed tops. In one direction they formed part of the jungle, going out as far as the eye could see.

Distant shrieks of wild creatures came from within them.

Dexter briskly sharpened the end of a stick of vegetation, on a sharp stone, making it pointed, and into a reasonable spear.

It would do, until they could make something better.

Dexter occasionally climbed up small trees, hanging over the beach, to remove some of the fruit-like vegetation growing on them. Their shapes and sizes varied greatly, and he easily pulled some off, but he needed to cut many off, with sharp stones. Some were much like coconuts, and they had to be smashed open, to reveal their nutritious contents.

After they had tried the majority of the varieties, they started collecting the best ones.

Suddenly, as they were about to finish, Darwin did a strange thing – he ran away at full speed, and he disappeared into part of the jungle. His loud bark then went through the vegetation.

They swiftly left what they were doing and ran after him. It was not like him to leave when there was food about. Furthermore, if there was something dangerous, why had he been so enthusiastic to encounter it?

The dog stood peering into a more dense part of the vegetation, trying to find a scent, as though whatever had been there had escaped. Some mysterious thing had hidden itself!

However, he realized something even more bizarre, which he had seen and had just ignored. In a shallow pool of black mud, at his side, there was a footprint, which looked like his own. It was a faint impression, and neither of them could explain it – or even be positive that it belonged to a human.

He did not know if humans still existed.

Why was it a bare footprint? Had humans gone back to living in the wilderness? How many of them would there be? How dangerous were they …?

At their side, he spotted a newly fallen tree, creating a gap, which would allow them to get further into it.

Once they had climbed through it, he saw that its density decreased, and that they could scramble through it.

Their heads darted about, looking for traces of any signs of life, and anything that would indicate the presence of humans. Even though it was hard to believe that humans were on the island.

Apes had human-like arms, hands, and feet. Could there be an animal such as this hiding in the vegetation – like a Bigfoot? As he thought about it, traces of two pairs of footprints actually appeared in the soil at his feet, and he found a clear set of them.

What had they been doing here – at the beach? They were fresh, and they were differently sized footprints, almost identical to theirs. They had walked through to the beach, and they had gone back into the island. He was sure that they had been actually watching them, from further up the beach.

Deep musty scents like flowers and pine mingled through the hot air, while he carefully placed his feet, treading quietly over the ground. And he crouched, ready to shelter.

It was a mysterious jungle, and it created an extremely intense atmosphere. At any moment, he expected to see a tiger-like animal hiding in the tangle of vegetation.

Their pace stayed slow, at a speed that they could see anything dangerous in their path, while staying hidden.

There were no signs of them. Where were they going?

Just ahead of him, where the footprints went, a white shape emerged in the multicolored vegetation. And he approached it cautiously, searching everywhere he could. And he saw that it was something resembling a giant egg, with size of him.

Even though he thought of it as a form of plant, it had to be a creature – it had a white leathery skin, which pulsated …

It shuddered when it sensed them near to it, and they tenderly followed the prints passed it, ready to escape; and they swiftly continued away from it. He soon saw what it was that they were going to – a short distance away, there was an artificial tower, stretching high above, where its top bulged out, loomed over the trees, at least fifty meters above.

They approached it, in stages, examining bits of it through gaps, trying to figure out what it resembled. In the distance, the shapes of shrieking creatures hung on branches.

“What do you think it is?” Selina gasped, breaking the silence, as they moved into a clearing, about its base.

“It could be some sort of observation station …!”

“How old could it be …?” she uttered, looking at its black surface. “If we can establish that, we may be able to establish how far we have traveled into the future!”

“And how long ago a civilization existed …!”

“It’s made of a material like metal,” she muttered, “and it’s not corroded anywhere …”

Dexter unsuccessfully attempted to dent and scratch its surface, and they wandered around its base, until they came to an entrance, which looked as though someone had recently opened. Its inside was dark and gloomy, and, except for a pole ladder, it was empty.

“Will we proceed …?” he asked.

“It’s to dangerous …!” she replied, looking at its leaning black shape, towering overhead, at fifty meters above.

“They must have gone up it …!”

“Where are they?” she said, looking straight up, with her hand over her eyes.

“Stay here –” he spoke tediously, and started to climb up the ladder pegs, into the darkness.

The only sounds that he heard were the clangs of the ladder echoing upwards, as though he were clambering through a sewage pipe.

The hot air drifted up from beneath him.

There was little for him to see above.

Sometimes he believed that he saw someone climbing down to him. He now saw Selina’s point of view, and that it was not worth it – but if he could just find one clue that would answer his queries about the world.

A freak wind made a hollow whistle through the entrance, and died away. The temperature had to be reaching its maximum limit. He tried to imagine what was up at the top of it, but he had no evidence of anything.

He plodded on, while the light under him grew fainter; and he realized that he had underestimated its height. He had been climbing too fast – it had exhausted him! He felt his legs give way under him. It was not a normal ladder – he had to grip the handles to stay on it – the handles were at large distances from each other, and he could not properly rest on it. He was soon hanging on for his life, with the pole swaying under him. However, he managed to rest, in a different position.

In the blur overhead, a vague illumination became visible, and he vigorously moved towards it.

When he reached it, he saw an entrance to a room, where faint beams of red sunlight shone, and he fell over onto its floor exhausted. Then, from somewhere in the surrounding darkness, a black shape shifted over the light.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4

 

The Mysterious World

 

A spectral shape floated over him, but his unfocused vision simultaneously altered, allowing him to see a crouching figure, looming above him.

“So you made it …!” Basinger murmured, grinning at his face. “It’s Dexter!”

“Wait until you see the other tower …!” Burrell spoke, as he appeared at his side, humoring him, while holding back a smile.

Dexter reluctantly dragged himself upwards, from where he had just managed to rest.

“Come over here …!” Burrell called out, moving over a gap in its outer shell.

Once at it, Dexter stumbled backwards, stunned at the height that it was leaning over.

Selina’s figure was at the edge of the jungle, where she was examining the vegetation.

Another gigantic tower was looming up in the sky in the distance, where Burrell was pointing.

There must have been some danger in regularly climbing up the towers! Who had built them? What function had they had? Had their descendants just been energetic?

A glance about outside showed him that the island was far more different from what he had believed that it could have been. In many directions, there were miles of jungle terrain going far into the distance.

“So what do you think it is?” Burrell finally enquired.

“It might have been a communications tower.”

“You may be right!”

Basinger and Burrell returned to what they had been doing, over in the darkness. Dexter followed the bulged out outer wall in the opposite direction, going in a circle. It was peculiar – it looked as though nothing had been in it – there only seemed to be the blank surroundings, and he finally arrived at where the others were standing.

It confused him, because it was entirely empty. Had they emptied it of everything that it had contained?

Then he saw that there was another entrance, in front of Basinger, which they were trying to open. It was at an area on the central section, where the other entrance was behind, through a wall.

Basinger fiddled about with a type of keyhole, and stepped back bewildered.

Dexter saw a faint gap in it, further along from them, and he pulled at part of it, sticking out. Then he pushed his fingers into the widened gap, and yanked the jammed entrance open.

“You did it!” Burrell proclaimed, congratulating him.

“Would you like to go first …?” Basinger said, and held out his arm.

Dexter immediately climbed into it, gripped its ladder, and pulled himself up.

He was soon on its roof, over the top of the structure, where there were just curved edges around it. Its view was astonishing, especially with it dangerously sloping.

 

Selina gazed at what appeared in front of her as though she thought that reality had finally gone haywire. And when she saw them she dropped the vegetation that she had been examining, and strolled towards them.

“Deputy Commander Basinger …?” she called out, extremely alarmed. “What are you doing here?”

She stood studying the two of them, and she looked at their bare feet. They had also lost their shoes swimming ashore!

They were barely recognizable to her, in the glare from the peculiar sunshine, in the strange surroundings.

“How did they get here?” she spoke, looking more startled than he had ever seen her.

“And why did they not see us …?” Dexter murmured, looking at the remains of their clothes, hanging on them.

They looked wilder, in the light. Their beards gave them an appearance of being castaways, which had been on the island for weeks.

“Was it you who saved us …?” Basinger grumbled, while he recalled something.

“What …?” Dexter answered.

“How could he have saved you?” Selina continued.

“Well, both us found ourselves here – on the shore of this island –”

“After I hit the water,” Burrell revealed, “I am sure I actually drowned …”

Selina stared at him, searching for any signs that he was exaggerating his claims.

“What did you do once you discovered you were on this island?” Dexter enquired further, thinking of a light that he had seen on the island, which had guided him to it.

“I’ll tell you …!” Basinger announced, cleaning his brow of sweat. “We awoke under the cliff over there – on the beach – under it – where this vegetation stops at the cliff. We believed that there was not anything on the beach …”

“We have been surviving on sea creatures,” Burrell continued. “And we have been thinking of different ways to hunt animals, to survive here!”

“Did anyone else follow you into the black hole?” Selina asked Basinger.

“There was nobody else in the laboratory! We entered it to save some equipment, and establish what had happened. That black hole is unstable, and a menace to civilization. Its power was incredible!”

“Have you any food?” Burrell asked, wildly eyeing up the vegetation about them.

“Yes!” Selina replied. “We have found some food!”

“Do you think that it will be safe to stay the night here?” Dexter announced, thinking of solving future problems.

“Did I not tell you that we found a cave, over at the cliff?”

“What will happen if the sea floods the beach?”

“The sea cannot reach it – it’s too high up!”

Selina and Dexter slightly nodded their heads, and they followed Basinger, leaving towards the cliff.

Basinger was roughly the same, but Burrell had turned wilder, to survive in the wilderness – and he savagely ate part of some type of creature, as he trailed along behind them.

Basinger already had a map in his mind of the jungle about them. They had been exploring it, searching for food. They clearly had not noticed all the fruit-like vegetation growing at the beach.

Basinger picked up and played with a simple animal trap, which he had made out of vegetation. He turned it around in his hands, studying it, mentally making a vastly better version.

Basinger took them onto the beach, which went under the cliff, and they silently strolled along together, examining the water and rocks, while Darwin ran about in front of them.

Part of the cliff, in front of them, hid the area behind it; and Darwin suddenly smelt something and ran around it.

A high-pitched shriek instantly came from something! And, at their swift approach to it, Dexter heard the dog chasing after something.

They then saw Darwin standing steady, rhythmically barking at a white object, at the cliff.

“What is it?” Selina murmured, approaching it.

“It looks familiar!” Dexter answered. “Could it be a descendant of a species of seabird?”

“It should be edible!” Burrell grunted, almost drooling.

Basinger gripped the ball of white fluff, while the dog jumped about at his knees, and he carefully wrapped it in the tattered remains of his jumper. Then he checked that it could not escape, and it gave out a muffled shriek.

Darwin then splashed through the water, and pulled out a stone-shaped object; and he dropped it onto the beach. Dexter immediately saw that it was similar to a shellfish, and he knelt beside it. He swiftly exposed the inside of it, revealing a type of oyster. He considered having the dog taste it before him, but he could tell that Burrell had already eaten them, so he tried it – and vaguely liked its peculiar meaty taste. They then collected as many of them as they could carry.

Basinger unfolded his jumper, and he showed them that the furred creature had died.

Basinger took them to part of the cliff, where the cliff was enormous, and a straight wall of rock. And Dexter spotted a small cave, forty meters up, with a slope of rocks under it, which they could climb up.

“It’s a perfect shelter!” Dexter told them, as he climbed up.

“We could build a fire in it!” Selina explained, as she followed them.

Once they were in it, he watched the sun edging towards the horizon.

“I am sure there are flint stones here …!” Selina told them.

“But can we find anything that will burn? Are there any plants about here that are flammable enough to be ignited by the sparks?”

“There is plenty of dry stuff!” Basinger replied.

Basinger chipped different rocks against a rock, until he found a stone that gave off sparks.

At the side of the cave, he collected all the dry pieces of plant, and he shredded it into tiny fluffy hairs with two rocks. Then he placed the ball of fluff on a flat rock, and he whacked the flint stone against its surface.

The sparks sprayed out, and small wisps of smoke occasionally came from the ball of fluff, but it did not ignite.

Burrell finally took a turn, but he soon stopped.

Dexter tried different techniques of doing it, and he thrust the flint over a very rough edge of a rock, creating a large cluster of sparks over the fluff.

He then gently blew the smoldering clump, until a flame ignited. And he swiftly placed it between some rocks, and he placed dry pieces of plant on it.

They collected a large pile of many different types of vegetation.

The stems of many plants, which they found below the cave, were dense, like the wood of bushes, and they burnt for a reasonable amount of time, allowing them to cook their food properly.

The island grew dark, and they blissfully rested, and Dexter satisfactorily observed rain pouring down a few meters out from the cave. However, his satisfaction did not last, as cold water came rushing down, over them, and the fire, from somewhere within the dark depths of the cave, which they had not had time to explore.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

The Secret Passage

 

Once the sun had started lighting the horizon, with its strange illuminations, Dexter began his observations of the stream of water – pouring out of the entrance – going down the beach.

It was not that it had flooded in the middle of the night that annoyed him, it was the fact that he had not thought of a way of preventing it happening again; and it surely would occur again, if they did not solve the problem.

They had to find a way to prevent it happening, or they would have to move away from the cave. The winter months would surely have a lot more rain.

His mind only came up with the same ideas, which were not any good. It seemed a small problem, which he was exaggerating.

He had been sure that the water was pouring through cracks in the rock, but it was apparent that there was a hole, at the bottom of the cave. He searched the ground about it, trying to find out where the hole went, and he discovered that the hole, which he believed was not any bigger than his head, was large, and mostly buried under sand and rocks.

Once he had removed the rocks and sand about it, he was able to fit himself into it; and he saw that it sharply angled upwards, in a tunnel. Burrell followed him in, and then Darwin ran through. The dog stayed just ahead of them, as they marched on and on, ascending to somewhere upwards, through the darkness.

Darwin eventually ran off, leaving them wondering what he would find.

They did not have to wait long. His loud barks soon appeared from somewhere ahead of them.

Yet the bark was a different bark, and he realized that the dog had encountered something. Yet it was strange!

While he rushed forward, carefully listening to his constant barking, the dark gray rock began to illuminate in reddish sunshine.

Then an entrance appeared ahead of him, where the dog’s sounds were coming from.

They proceeded to it, looking exhausted from the climb.

There was a short cavity, going upwards, with a pool of clear blue water at its center. The sides of the cavity went in a circle, going upwards for about three meters, to where the top of the cliff was.

Darwin was barking crazily at the water, at the edge of the pool.

“I don’t get it …!” Burrell remarked. “Darwin never barked like that before, without there being someone there …! He virtually has paranormal senses …!”

Dexter stared into the depths of the pool. He could clearly see through the water, but its visibility disappeared, into blackness, far down.

The dog was barking loudly, as if there was a human in it.

After they had calmed the dog, they climbed up to the surface, where there was a jungle, full of rotting vegetation.

They went to the outer fringes of it, closely checking them.

“This is perfect!” Burrell rationalized. “This will supply us with a proper fire!”

“If we can build some weapons and tools, we will be able to hunt and fix up the cave!”

“What about that stream of water?” Burrell continued, trying to solve the problem.

“There must be a way of stopping it. It’s the safest place for us to stay!”

He pondered over different ways that they could use to try to divert the water, and he removed a long piece of vegetation, with an appearance of a cane. It was thin but hard, and he knew that he could sharpen it into a spear.

“There shouldn’t be that much rain!” he finally spoke, thinking of the tremendous temperatures that they had experienced. “Therefore, we can channel the water away from the rest of the cave, and out through the entrance. Grab some vegetation – for a fire! I am starving …!”

They instantly began work, grabbing chunks of dried out vegetation, dragging it to the cavity, and dropping it onto the embankment, beside the pool. Once a large pile had gathered in it, he cut a strong rubbery vine plant, and he wrapped it around a boulder, then he fed the other end of it down the cavity, for an easier way to get up and down.

He edged his way down it, making sure that it could sustain more weight. They then, with some difficulty, took some of the vegetation, in bundles, through the dark tunnel.

Once all the vegetation was neatly stacked at the side of the cave, they carried up as many shell creatures as they could collect, in their clothes. Then Dexter dug a hole at the edge of the cave, and he placed stones in a circle about it, and then he made a fire.

Dexter devoured a feast of overcooked sea creatures, next to crackling pieces of vegetation, at the edge of the entrance, while observing the red tints of sunshine glowing from the sea. The food was one of the most welcomed meals he had eaten in a long time – even though the sea creatures could be sickening, especially when eaten in large amounts.

He continued to realize the reality of the situation – they had in fact survived it, against a situation of certain death. What had the odds been of them making it to an island? He vaguely wondered if Selina had actually realized how lucky they had been. They now had a shelter, a pool of fresh water, and some basic food.

He left the end of his stick in the fire, and once he had reasonably burnt it, he took it out; and he removed the ash, making it pointed and a reasonable spear, to accompany their other spears

He searched through the tunnel for other tunnels and holes, to divert the water to, but nothing was there. If he could only produce the right tools, he might be able to chip away the lower rock, at the bottom of the cave, and make a trench. Even though the rock might be difficult to break. It would be a slow and tiresome job. The trench might have to go down as much as a meter.

He eventually ploughed the blunt end of his spear through the sand and stones, to form a line through the cave, from the hole to the entrance. Yet, it soon became apparent, as he dug down, that he could dig deep into it, to make it into a trench, which could take a large flow of water through the cave.

None of them had any proper clothes, for surviving in the wilderness. If it had been a cold climate, they probably would have frozen to death – the water at the least would have given them hypothermia. He was sure that the island was actually somewhere in the South Pacific. Did the end of black hole drift, or had the continents shifted? In that case, they could be anywhere!

Nothing on the island was normal. Had they genetically adjusted everything? However, why had they changed everything so much? He had not seen any proper fruit or vegetables! Yet could they have made them to produce products – such as rubber – for industry? If so, they might be able to use them, perhaps to make clothing, and footwear.

What would he do if they encountered mankind? Could they adapt to its new ways and civilization? Had they changed like the vegetation? Would they be deadly? Yet why had they not seen any trace of them? Surely, there had to be types of planes and ships. However, it was possible that they were at a barren region of the world.

“We must find more food!” Basinger suddenly remarked, over to Selina. “We cannot survive on these sea creatures!”

“There is plenty of the fruit, over at the jungle! I think we should fix this place up. If we are going stay here, we should live properly! We could put some type of cover over the front, to shelter, at night.”

“Do you think that this place has a cold winter?” Burrell enquired. “I think we will have to find warm things to wear, and to sleep in. This place is strange – I haven’t seen one normal animal, or anything in fact, anywhere!”

“I want to get more wood!” Basinger announced. “There is not enough of it for tonight, and, perhaps, we can use it to seal all of the ways in here! There might be dangerous animals about that can climb into the cave. This place could be dangerous! There are tigers that can climb up trees …!”

 

Once they had brought down all the vegetation needed, Basinger began to look satisfied; and he took long pieces of it, and he used them to seal the entrance.

He secured the vegetation with various things, including fitting rocks against it, and fixing vines around it. He then fitted a large hollow stem above the fire, to release the smoke through it.

It was night again, when they finally finished, and they sealed the way into the tunnel.

The possibility of wild beasts existing there was now a main issue. Darwin definitely seemed to sense the presence of something! Had an animal gone into the tunnel?

As far as he was concerned the spear was a good enough weapon; and they had blocked the hole, with a large chunk of rock, which was heavy enough to prevent animals getting in.

Selina seemed to feel safe with the barricade being there, but she remained alert, at her dog’s vicious barks towards it.

He engaged himself in thinking of ways of getting food, and in thinking of ways of properly securing their hideaway against wild beasts. Winter might some day edge into their lives, and he was determined to survive. Their hunting and survival techniques would have to be greatly improved. They could use bows and arrows, and hunt the furred animals that roamed the jungle. They would greatly cherish their furs, as things to keep them warm.

He gladly viewed the morning sunshine, against the pale red shadows of the above cliff; and he squeezed through the door in the entrance. Burrell threw a large arm full of vegetation onto the smoldering ashes of the fire, and the cave soon lit up from its flames.

They would be exploring the above island, so Dexter practiced using his spear, to get the feel of it, as their survival might depend on it.

Once they had climbed up the tunnel, Darwin opened his jaws, and gave out a short growl, at the pool, and Dexter thought of making a rope ladder to get easy access to the top of the cliff.

At the top, they chose a route, along the cliff, going around the dense undergrowth. And, as they followed it, it soon became clear that it would have taken them hours to make it through it – if they could in fact have hacked their way through it.

They tracked the contours of the coastline, in the opposite direction from where they had been, when they had landed on the island. Selina wished to view the wondrous coastline, and they wished to visit a number of places. Their main intention was to find things for them to use.

A short distance from the cave, at the bottom of a gorge, Basinger discovered bits of coal, scattered about the ground. Then, on the side of a slope, further along, he discovered a coal seam. The coal was valuable, but it was not an immense amount. Yet it proved that it might be common, and that they might find a lot more.

Dexter was not sure if he was wasting his time searching for metals, but they continued to look for it along the bank of a stream, below a slope, which ran along the side of the cliff. However, when they went to cross it, they saw traces of iron ore – and he was sure that he could reduce the ore to iron, by subjecting it to a high temperature, with the coal.

The amount materials that were available vastly increased. At the cliff, he saw an abundance of limestone, at the bottom of the cliff.

They could easily remove it, in chunks, and take it to the cave. Once they had a pile of it, they could heat it on the fire and smash it into cement. They then could mix it with sand and water into mortar.

They could build a wall at the front of the cave, with a door, window, and chimney. They could easily camouflage it, by cementing thin rocks to its outside, to match the cliff.

He could build a stone stove with a chimney, which he had once seen in an old shack. However, if they were going to remain at the cliff, they had better remain hidden. If there were any humans, they might be dangerous. Even though he could not truly imagine what they would actually be like. Had civilization in fact fallen?

He started to realize that they could make some proper tools.

They could make a pair of workable bellows, to raise the temperature of the coal. If he made an adhesive, like from melting an animal carcass, and took thread from the fiber contained in the plants, they could glue and sew a big piece of animal skin into an airtight bag. They would only need to attach two flat sticks and a pipe to it. It would soon reduce the ore to a lump of iron.

They could pour it into simple moulds, made from cement, and he could make blacksmith tools, knives, arrowheads, and axes. They would be invaluable to them. Some day they might be able to build a building.

The height and thickness of the trees about them began to go beyond anything that he had heard of before. They loomed over them like immense columns, and their tops stretched out like clouds. There were many variations of their species, with their colors and shapes varying tremendously.

Darwin stayed ahead of them, smelling the scents of strange plants, eating occasional worm-like insects.

An immense creature, resembling a dinosaur-sized anteater, scuttled clumsily, amidst the shadows of the trees, letting out loud snorts.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 6

 

The Island at the End of Time

 

On the beach, at the jungle, they relaxed in the hot sun, after they had gathered a large supply of the fruit-like food. Even though it was a tropical paradise, similar to a hot Hawaiian shore, they would not stay anywhere near the jungle at night, unless they had to. The monster shrieks that came from its depths made them cringe. Yet the deadly beasts, which they had encountered so far, were slow, and they had been able to avoid them.

There was not anything familiar left. They did not have any idea how far they had traveled through time. How long could the sun and world survive? Dexter had heard scientists estimate how long the sun would last. How could they have been sure though? Had they in fact traveled many billions of years into the future? Could they be on the remains of the United States or Britain?

He constantly observed rocks at different locations, looking for traces of mankind in the layers of stone, as he had once looked for dinosaur fossils. He regularly thought of himself as one of the last men on the world. They had not observed any ships, planes, or remains of mankind anywhere.

Was there actually a winter? The sun seemed to stay in the same place in the sky, with the weather cycles repeating themselves. He constantly thought of different ways to prepare for winter. It was strange, thinking of there not being a winter. It was almost comical – the way the others reacted to there being changing seasons, especially when it began to be cloudy, and then they seemed to return automatically to thinking of it as being a permanent summer.

He had noticed that the moon had disappeared somewhere. They had not seen it over the entire time that they had been on the island. Had a celestial object collided with it, knocking it out of its orbit?

He was sure that if the inhabitants of the old world were all gone, that an ice age might have destroyed them. Could the island still have one of these winters? The moon had moved – could the world have also moved? Why were there not any normal fish, animals, and vegetation? Had an immense ice age destroyed everything out of existence? What was growing on the island could be what grew afterwards?

The world might have spiraled into an outer orbit, and it somehow moved back towards the sun. The island might be an example of the original planet. He had already seen dinosaur-like beasts.

He suddenly noticed that Darwin looking agitated.

He barked loudly, and went backwards and forwards, then stopped, and looked into a bush. Then he barked at something.

The bush shook, and it went still. Dirt sprayed outwards, until a dust cloud hovered over it, and a burrow was visible.

Dexter attempted to view the island differently, searching for information, and he realized that he did not have enough information about it. If it was an island: they still had not checked behind some hills!

The world beyond the island was a place of great mystery to them. It was as though they believed that the descendants of mankind lived there. They would eventually have to check the other side of the island.

Dexter realized that there were no longer any sounds from Burrell. He had gone somewhere inland. He followed his footprints, with his eyes, going along the sand, between some trees and plants, and they disappeared into the dense vegetation, which still eerily shifted, in a way that they were unable to explain.

The immensely colorful landscape surreally illuminated Selina, splashing through waves, skimming over the sand, while she moved out of the water. She finally rested at his side, with water pouring in streams over her tanned skin.

Dexter could not imagine where the island was, but it looked like somewhere near Hawaii now. Were the remains of civilization beneath the sea – out there …?

“Where is he?” Basinger grumbled.

“Shall we follow him?” Selina asked enthusiastically.

“Okay!” Basinger answered.

Basinger buried the food that they had collected under the sand. Then he handed Dexter his spear.

The beach vanished behind them, but the sounds of rushing waves remained, and they continued to follow Burrell’s footprints. They did not seem to know where he was going. The angles and separations of his prints showed that he had been in a hurry, and that he might have been desperate. Had he seen something on the island – when they had left the cave that morning, up at the cliff – as he had climbed up a tree?

The tropical-type vegetation about them started spreading out. It was a different place from the other part of the jungle.

“What is he up to …?” Basinger explained loudly, placing his hands on his hips, shaking his head from side to side.

“He’s probably having a little fun, or something …” Selina replied, smiling.

“So he’s having fun!” Basinger mumbled. “He’s running about mad now! Look! What did I tell you …!”

His eyes popped out their sockets, gapping at the footprints, which went in wild strides over the ground. Then they went from one side of a stream to the other side, demonstrating that he had done a long jump over it.

Basinger casually walked over the stream, shaking his head, while balancing himself upright.

“Where has he gone?” his voice exploded, as he panted, trying to inhale properly. “Just think – we might have had a good day on the beach, instead of going after him!”

“Is that him there?” Selina asked.

They looked up at the top of a hill, in front of them, where a dark figure stood, facing something.

“He seems to have found something …!” Dexter spoke silently, keeping himself uninvolved.

There would be a good explanation for Burrell doing what he was doing. One of his jokes might have annoyed Basinger. He had been awake for most of the night.

The hill ascended more than they had noticed, and they strained themselves climbing it.

A full view of the island below started to appear, and it curved out, for five miles across.

He saw that it was the highest hill in a region that was flat.

When they reached the top, they were all tired and hungry.

“What is that …?” Basinger mumbled, pointing to a structure, marching across to it.

“Is that structure made of the same material as the tower?” Selina asked exhausted, reaching the top.

“Yes, it is!” Dexter replied, from behind her.

He saw a small forest of vegetation surrounding the square structure. Then he saw that the forest had a pool of water in it, and that the land looked moist. His excitement grew, when he saw some of the edible plants that they had discovered. Then he saw food on the trees. It was a good place for them to stay!

It had a full view of their part of the island. The ground was fertile, and he thought about planting the seeds that he had collected. There only were small amounts of them, but they could easily get more. Their real problem would be to find enough meat.

Dexter watched Basinger and Burrell squabbling. Then they stood at its edge, silently discussing something, and they went around the structure.

He tiredly strolled over to Selina, and they eventually followed them around the structure.

Its foundations had slightly sunk into the ground at one side, and it was resting at an angle. Fawn mud surrounded its base, and he searched it for prints. Selina followed him and Darwin.

He could not imagine them scaling it, as it was too high, and it loomed above like a giant black box, with a smooth surface.

As he went around the corner, he saw that Basinger and Burrell were in a knee-high hole, arguing about how they should continue digging. They agreed about something, and then they showed him and Selina their discovery.

At the side of the structure, where Burrell had dug the hole, he saw faint lines, which was obviously a closed entrance. And he knew, by their attitude, that it was the only way that they could enter it.

He rummaged through some sticks, scattered about the outer vegetation, for a strong one. He settled for a stick similar to the one that Burrell was using, and he knelt at the side of them, and pulled muck from it, pushing it onto a heap, at his other side. He scraped and dug at the soil, but he barely made any distinguishable progress.

The trees hanging overhead allowed the sun through.

Then dimness went across the edge of his sight again, as a gust of wind rushed past, blowing the trees across the sun, and Basinger suddenly fell backwards, and the entrance opened.

Dexter instantly dropped his stick into the hole.

Then he saw Selina, pushing a stick into the structure, where she had found an opening mechanism. They had not seen her, and Basinger had fallen into it, to where the light met the dimness inside. He had been resting on it, while it had opened.

Its interior was remarkably clean, but incredibly dark and gloomy. There were no signs of water or dirt anywhere. The structure had to be airtight.

“Are you all right?” Selina asked, helping Basinger.

“Yes, I am fine!”

“Good timing!” Dexter congratulated Selina.

The sun’s beams radiated over them, and as Dexter moved into it, his eyesight adjusted to its dimness – and a large interior became visible.

“What’s that there?” Burrell exclaimed, from behind him.

It obviously was another entrance, which they soon found they could not open, and which did not seem to have anything to open it.

Basinger finally led them out of it, and they went around the structure.

“Do you want to go back to the cave to get a rope?” Burrell explained. “I made one long enough to throw over the top – to the other side – and we can fasten it to a tree.”

“Why do we want to climb up onto the roof?” Basinger asked. “This is pointless …!”

“We could live here – instead of in that cave! There may be artifacts in it, which we could use …!”

“Why would there be a door on the roof? What would artifacts be doing in there, on top of an island?”

“We do not need to go back to the cave …!” Selina called out, towards Dexter, from an area at the trees.

“Why do we not need to go back …?” Basinger moaned.

“There’s an old tree that we could climb up!”

After they had surveyed the fallen over tree, they gripped its wide trunk, and they pulled it over to the structure, where they lifted the end of it onto the top of the structure.

Basinger gripped the tree, and climbed up, using his arms and legs. Then Dexter began climbing it.

At the top, he instantly saw two small pillars, and that one of them looked like an entrance. Basinger went over to the entrance, while he watched Dexter examining the rest of it.

Dexter heard Selina and Burrell coming up the structure.

“Have you tried pushing it?” Burrell enquired patiently.

“Yes, at every angle …!” Basinger replied.

Basinger tried again, and he felt its edge with his fingers. Burrell found a stick, and he tried to insert it in parts of it, then he gave up.

“Is that a keyhole?” Selina spoke, as she approached them, pointing at a mark, about half a meter away from them.

Dexter took the stick from Burrell, and he carefully inserted it into the hole; then he twirled it about.

A shuffling sound came from it, and a dark interior appeared, where the line of the entrance was; and Dexter saw a dark tunnel, going down into it.

“Well, how do we get down – never mind back up again?” Basinger asked.

“There’s something!” Burrell replied, holding his face close.

A shine came off a pole, with handles going down its side.

Basinger leant forward, and he grabbed it. Then he poked his leg into the entrance, putting it down upon a lower handle, and he climbed into it.

Dexter waited until he had vanished below somewhere, and he climbed into it, and rushed down after him.

At the bottom, he thought he saw Basinger standing, holding something, in a large black-walled room, but when he went near him, he saw him examining a machine, which resembled a black jukebox.

Various machines became visible about him, at different positions about the floor, as his eyes adjusted to the darkness.

They had the same black material as the structure, which he believed was one of the few materials to survive.

“If this is a computer – it may speak some English …!”

What did Basinger actually want to know? He had intensely investigated everything he had come across. He was sure that Basinger was going to activate everything on it.

A high-pitched whistle screeched out startling him.

The machine burst into life, making hair-raising sounds, which had similarities to cat purrs, and creature tones; while a vivid green light flashed about bright illuminations, with shadows of Basinger’s figure in it.

“This thing may be dangerous! It may be better to just leave it – until we can at least test it – it could be anything!”

“Of course, you are right! It could be very dangerous! And I do not have the slightest idea what it is!”

Once the machine had ceased reacting, with its lights and sounds, one light remained illuminated on it. And they ignored it, and climbed back up the pole. But while they were struggling to get out of the entrance, a giant black shadow became visible, and they observed a twenty-meter disc soaring above the structure.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 7

 

The Unknown Species of Human

 

In the crest of the morning sky, a bright whiteness soared against the upper atmosphere. For a brief moment its spectacular features deceived Dexter, making him believe that it was an aircraft, shining in the bright sun, but its distinct flame gave away its identity, and that it was another immense meteorite.

Dexter felt a sensation of balancing over the world, as he towered over the darkened view of the island. The warm sea breeze gently blew at his face. A rustle of dried animal skins came from him. He once again saw how visible the structure now was, with its dish activated.

He thought about building a plough, to plant the seeds that he would collect. His foot touched a small meteorite, embedded in the soil, at the edge of the hill, and he again wondered why the meteorites were so common, and the stars so densely packed. The others, who were resting in the structure, occasionally looked for them in the sky, as though they were a danger. But, as far as he knew, none of them had landed within a mile of them, so far.

So far he had only discovered one animal that might pull a plough, but he had only caught sight of the one. The beast resembled a miniature ox, but the animal had looked as though it might tire easy.

He believed that the structure was a good place to stay, especially with the lower entrance now open. However, it was not hidden, now that its dish was out; and they would regret it, if there were in fact dangerous occupants on the world. Yet their fears that there were humans left were gradually decreasing. They had not found one trace of humans. He was sure that the structure was a form of communications station. Dexter believed that it ought to be able to receive something – if there was anything in that part of the world.

If they had used helicopters to land on its roof, there might have been other bases near it.

Whatever it had been communicating with, surely had to have been in the direction of the other side of the island, where it was facing. However, they did not want to give away their presence, by using it. They did not know what they were dealing with yet.

He listened to faint tones from Basinger and Burrell, mingled with distant surges of waves, but their voices were too vague to hear properly. However, he could imagine what they were saying. They would be discussing the food that they had collected from the remaining vegetation.

He felt like searching the entire landscape for all the edible plants that there were. Their survival might some day rely on it.

While he went to leave, his foot dragged over the ground, pushing something open under the muck, revealing a deep hole. He pushed it further forward, shoving his weight against it, and it moved under the surface of the ground.

It had to be the cover of something; but he could only see a deep gap under it. However, as he removed the mud from about it, a perfect square shape became visible. He felt that it had a perfectly flat surface, without any blemishes; and as he wiped the mud from it, he saw that it had a shiny surface.

He knelt on the dirt, and he hypnotically peered at his reflection. There was no corrosion to it – it had to be part of the structure.

His unusual behavior soon drew the attention of the others. Basinger and Burrell casually strolled out of the structure, while they tried to see what he was doing; and Selina followed them. At their approach, Basinger saw the shiny side of it, and he briskly increased their pace.

They stopped at the same distance about him.

“What could it be?” Selina spoke, breaking the silence.

“What would whatever it is be doing there?” Burrell asked, looking around himself, and he watched Basinger push his head down into its narrow space.

“It’s deep …!” Basinger explained, rubbing his fingers along its outer edge, covering his hand in muck. “Wait …! I can hear some sounds, from something far below!”

There were no signs of anything at the bottom of it, and no apparent ladder, or way to get down into it. Dexter knelt next to him, and he pulled out a rock embedded in the ground, and he balanced it between his hands, then he carefully dropped it down its center. He listened, with his ear close to it, and he heard a faint thud.

“Let’s get some of the vines over there …?” Burrell spoke anxiously. “There has to be something at the bottom of it!”

“It might only have been a type of drain …!” Selina argued, from behind him.

“Why would they have made it out of metal, or whatever it is?”

“It might have been used to pump up water!” Basinger quickly answered.

“That would mean that there was something else here!” Burrell disclosed. “Well, why have we not found any bricks, metal, or anything …?”

“They might have moved it away!”

“You have a point there!” Dexter replied. “Will we get all the vine …?”

“What will we attach it to?” Selina asked, looking about her. “There is nothing here!”

“Yes, there is …!” Basinger exclaimed.

“Where …?”

Basinger bent over, and he pointed at what looked like a lump of metal, on the edge of it. He cleaned mud away from it, to show them a loop of the material, which obviously had something like a cable attached to it.

As they went towards the vegetation, Darwin ran out of some nearby bushes, and he reluctantly followed them. Dexter considered the discovery from various angles, trying to give himself some kind of idea of what it was they were dealing with. He accepted that it might have been a source of water.

If the island had many other structures, he was sure that it could have been a water pipe leading to a water supply. However, why did it need such a large pipe?

Once they had piled up the rope-like vine at its edge, they fixed it together, into one large rope, which Basinger attached securely to the loop.

Dexter fitted a harness, made from a piece of the vine, around his shoulders, and he attached it onto the rope. They then fed the vine down into it. The entire length of the pile fitted into it, but they were not sure if it reached the bottom.

After he had prepared himself, and he had fitted himself into the small space of the tunnel, using his back and legs to balance himself, he began to abseil into its darkness.

Dried dirt covered the sides of it, which flaked off, coating his back and legs.

Combinations of natural light mingled about him. His breathing grew loud, and he listened to the others discus his descent.

Darwin’s head peered down at him, resting over the edge. For a second, he looked as though he was going to pounce down at him.

Dexter occasionally stopped to balance himself, against the sides. Then he allowed the rope to whirl around the vine buckle, jerking occasionally, as a small knot went through it. The rope was strong enough, and he had checked it enough.

The exit shrank to a point of light, leaving him in a dim radiance. Just as he was slowing himself, the dim sides cleared of mud, and its shiny surface appeared, reflecting his face.

A faint sound of a voice came from above, and the walls vanished. Blackness engulfed him, and he stopped his descent. His body dangled back and forth, in the cool air, and he only heard silence about him. The noises from above went, and he heard the wind blowing through it.

He released the rope, through his clenched hand, and it spun about as he continued downwards. His body then jerked, and the large knot at the end of the rope caught in the harness.

His surroundings had not changed, and he looked downwards. An outline of something was below him, which surely was the ground, and he cursed himself for not getting more vine.

However, he realized that he could jump down as the ground was only at a distance of his height, and he unfastened the lower knot. The knot unfastened, and the vine slipped away, and he flew down, onto a pile of dry dirt.

Then he stretch his arm upwards, and discovered that the end of the rope was out of reach. He had badly underestimated the height of it. Even jumping at it, his hand was a meter away from it. He then realized that they could not hear him.

However, Basinger would eventually come down.

What was he in? He saw a floor, beneath the dirt, and he followed it along, observing traces of the ground. There were signs that it had been recently flooded with water. He was in a circle-shaped room, which he believed was a type of storage place, for something.

It was empty, with no other apparent entrances. It was like the remaining lower part of some type of structure. At his original position, he saw the rope, where it had been, dangling down from the above tunnel. They had obviously not moved it. There was nothing else left to do. He would just have to wait, to find out what the others would do.

As he tried to see the ground properly, he saw a faint shape in a mound of muck, which he had passed. Its peculiar shape became apparent, and he rubbed his fingers over a flat part of it, making bits of dried dirt crumble from it, revealing a shiny surface.

He tugged at its corner, and it broke away, leaving the lower floor revealed.

The materials that the object and structures were made of were fascinating. They could have been there for many millions of years.

He took a piece of his clothing, and he wiped the rest of the crusts of mud from it, revealing a line of dials, which he pushed and turned. The object seemed not to function, but as he moved away, his legs hit something. His legs seemed to have sunk into the muck, but he felt the ground below his feet. He then found that the muck that was in front of him was actually resting a few inches over the ground. Some mysterious force was lifting it. It firmly fixed the dirt where it was, and it withstood him stamping on it.

After he carefully considered it, he individually touched the dials, which he had moved, and the layer of dirt lifted up further.

Dexter realized that he should be able to use it to get to the rope.

Once he had positioned himself beneath the rope, he changed the angle of the device, so that it covered the area beneath him; and he gradually lifted himself. However, the device worked slowly, which was why he had not seen what it had done. So he pushed the dial that had activated it right into it, as hard as he could, and it nearly flew out of his hands, as he swiftly went up.

He tightly gripped the device, and he narrowly avoided hitting the side, as he went up into the tunnel.

The light blinded him, and the others jumped back from him, as he shot out. And their startled faces glared up at him, as he lifted him up into the air.

He swiftly deactivated the dial once his eyes had adjusted to the light. Then he stopped ascending, and he remained standing. The others remained staring up at him, with their hands over their eyes, and he gradually lowered his height, with the dial.

In the light, with the dirt cleaned from it, the device had a resemblance to a type of black musical keyboard.

“It has to be an anti-gravitational device!” Burrell explained, staying at a distance.

“Incredible!” Basinger gasped. “We have to get of this island, to explore the outside world …! Think of the inventions that may exist …! That machine may have an insignificant capability compared to the lifting potential of other machines! How can such a miniature machine be capable of moving such heavy weights?”

Dexter hovered over the ground, and he went forwards – and he tried the different controls on it. The device was only capable of lifting objects in front of it, and the other controls could maneuver the objects about, to adjust their positions and angles. He was positive that it only was a tool, used as a lifting device.

He could not establish if they recharged it. There was not anything on it, to connect anything to it. There also were no screws or anything, and it had no gaps in it.

“How strong do you think it is?” Burrell finally asked, looking at a large boulder.

“I think that its power is running out! It was moving sluggishly when I first used it!”

“It would be a good idea not to use it!” Basinger continued. “We may need it some day!”

 

Vivid green flashes from a machine brilliantly illuminated the entire interior of the structure.

Its flashes stopped, and it shined a pale green light over them. Its long rectangular shape now had control lights activated all over it. Burrell sat on a large board, in front of it. His hand lifted a head-shaped device, which he had recently found in a compartment, in its surface; and he eagerly placed it upon his head.

“What do you think it is?” Selina whispered to Dexter.

“It looks good …!” he replied, as he saw more head devices.

In the dim green light, he saw Basinger reluctantly take one of the devices, and place it on his head.

When Burrell activated a series of switches, Basinger suddenly jerked backwards, looking alarmed at something. He held the device at his head, waiting to remove it, and he forced himself to keep it there.

“What is it?” Selina asked anxiously, from behind him.

Basinger’s voice made a series of eerie sounds, and Burrell looked over at him, in surprise. Then he replied, with similar sounds, and Basinger seemed to know what he meant.

Basinger’s face showed that he was deeply concentrating, as though the room were not there.

They sat at the machine, occasionally peering at each other, making strange sounds. The machine had somehow taught them a new language. However, it was nothing like any language that he had ever heard.

Dexter finally picked up a head device, in the dim light, and to his surprise, he realized that the device almost was twice the size of his head.

Burrell glanced at him, and he activated the machine.

A silent hum seemed to come from the roof, and Dexter felt a surge of something go through his mind. Strange shapes of light, like ghosts, appeared and vanished about him. Their shapes and colors were too visible for his mind to be creating them.

He waited for the machine to stop before he removed the device from him.

Basinger’s face seemed flushed, and he turned towards him. Then he looked directly into Dexter’s eyes, and he started to make one of the sounds.

“Welcome to the future!” Burrell swiftly spoke.

Basinger’s complexion changed back to normal.

“You will only have learned this language …!” Basinger assured him, in the new language, as he held his head. “This machine implants information within the mind, so that you can instantly learn vast amounts of information!”

Dexter somehow knew that he was correct, and when he glanced at the machine, he knew how to use some of its controls.

For some reason a switch at his front drew his attention. It was as though he had actually forgotten what it was. He sensed that he wanted to activate it, and he put out his finger; and he gently touched it.

A light brightly spread across a wall, from the machine. It was projecting a circle of swirling lights, and he sensed that it was not functioning properly. Just as he was going to correct it, Burrell did it first, and it instantly adjusted, into an image of a creature.

For a few seconds, he stared at it in utter horror – he could not believe what he saw – the creature could not possibly be a descendent of the human race. The creature could barely walk properly. Where had its green claws, jaws, and warty skin originated? Had some form of catastrophe turned mankind into genetic mutants?

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8

 

The Last Black Hole Experiments

 

Green shades gleamed over walls, from unobserved places, illuminating everything. Machines poured out hot air, heating the cold morning air.

Burrell resumed analyzing the complex machinery, which he had found hidden in the dimness, and he randomly experimented with their controls.

Basinger’s peculiar behavior had kept Dexter awake. He had been actively sifting through information into the early hours of the morning, rummaging through projected symbols.

Dexter could not make out if he had actually found anything. He had attempted several times to get his attention, but he had been too busy, and had ignored him.

“Is there anything about what happened to civilization?” Dexter finally asked, approaching him.

Basinger reluctantly stopped what he was doing.

“Yes, I did find information that was incredibly interesting, which could hold a clue to why civilization fell, or changed!”

“What was it?”

“Well, by what I saw, I would say that they were doing genetic experiments, to advance civilization …! There is no information about what happened to mankind. There is evidence that they carried out some experiments in this region. I believe that they were trying to create a superlative race, and that they were trying to extinguish the flaws that their race and civilization had. Their experiments were disastrous though, but they continued, trying to achieve their goal! They made experiments to animals, trying to get a solution. I believe that these creatures, we saw, are the results of these experiments. Civilization fell, after it had survived for an immense amount of time! I do not exactly know how it happened …!”

“That’s far-fetched!” Dexter exclaimed. “I would like to see more evidence, before I believe anything!”

Basinger suddenly looked as though he had remembered something.

“Do you recall when this machine first mentioned them – when the projection first showed us the creature from its records?”

“Yes!”

“Well, it mentioned one of the super-species …! I think that they created them!”

“Are you sure …?”

“If some of them still exist, they may be able to answer our questions!”

“That may be dangerous!”

“Some of the new species may be …!”

“What else have you found?” he enquired, out of curiosity.

“Actually, I think I might have …! I checked a list of machine diagrams, looking for the machines in here, and guess what …?”

“What did you find?”

“There was some form of black hole mentioned beside one of the diagrams! I am sure that they used it to instantaneously transport objects from one region to another.”

Dexter just stared at him, startled at the thought of encountering another black hole.

“How could they use it to transport objects – it moves things through time?”

“They must have found a way to get rid of its time travel properties. Then they must have put the exit end of it in another machine. I am not positive – it only vaguely explained it! Yet think of what all the scientists’ black hole experiments could have achieved, since we left! In that amount of time …!”

“They had black holes then!” he spoke, shrugging his shoulders.

“If it still exists, we may be able to use it!”

“Use it for what?” he asked loudly, startling the others.

“We could use it to travel back in time!”

“You want us to go into another black hole, to travel back in time! That’s impossible!”

“How can it be used to travel back in time?” Selina asked.

“If they were able to control black holes, they might also have been able to use it for time travel!”

“Are you sure that it would not need another machine – to pass through to – with the exit end of the black hole?” Dexter asked.

“The exit end, which we could travel to, is back where we left!”

“Even if we do find this black hole machine,” Burrell suddenly replied, “and it’s still functioning, how will we know if it’s capable of doing what you say? We could end up in a worse situation …!”

“We can look for information about its functions! I am going to search their records for more information about it. We may be able to discover if it will work!”

“If you insist!” Dexter answered. “But I think that you will find out that it may not work! We have already been through enough, and I do not want to go through any more black holes! We can survive, and we can find out what happened to mankind.”

Burrell stood up, and he angrily left, towards the other side of the room, to get some water.

“All right let’s check it then.” Dexter replied. “Where shall we start?”

“We can start by checking these machines!” Basinger swiftly mumbled. “There is more information in here than you realize! These machines may hold vital information! We also have not found out what this structure is yet!”

 

Shadows of branches stretched out, through the vegetation, beyond the entrance. Squabbling sounds came from somewhere, and Dexter realized that they only were the distant noises of Selina and Burrell discussing something.

Basinger’s figure abruptly leapt from his seat at the machine. He adjusted his sight, towards the screen.

“There – a mention of a black hole machine, located in this sector!” he called out, rhythmically slapping his hand on the machine.

“That does not prove that it still exists,” Dexter replied, “or that it has a power supply, which we can use! The energy that it consumes must be tremendous! I don’t believe that we can go back in time – there is no proof anywhere!”

“We do not fully know how the black hole actually works, do we? We only know theories about it and time travel. There really is nothing that suggests that we cannot travel backwards!”

“I will believe it when you show some evidence! Why were they not able to stop their civilization from falling – if they could travel, back and forward, in time? And if these black hole machines existed, why are there none of the past inhabitants roaming this world?”

“They may have been unable to stop it happening – even with a time machine! They only did things for logical reasons, which would eliminate them traveling about for the sake of it.”

“You could be right, but I still don’t believe it!”

A loud thud made them simultaneously look up, towards the entrance, where Burrell had bumped into a wall.

Something like a grunt came from him. Basinger instantly understood the situation, and he walked towards him, speaking in a low tone, so that Dexter could not hear him.

Dexter glanced at the machine diagram, which Basinger had put on the wall. The representation barely resembled anything, and the symbols representing the black hole in it were barely believable.

He put on the head device beside him, and it gave him some vague information about it. It being called a Star Chamber grabbed his attention more than anything else. If they had been as logical as Basinger kept on mentioning, then there must have been a good reason for them to use that name.

He briefly wondered again what the structure was for, and why it had a giant dish. Could it have been a military base, for monitoring space? He began activating the machine, to get it to show him more machine outlines. He examined their shapes, increasing the speed, at which they appeared. Just as Basinger stopped speaking to Burrell, he saw an interesting shape.

He immediately saw that it was a vehicle, and he turned on the head device, to get information about it. A surge of facts filled his mind, and he realized how the vehicle functioned, and that it had to be occasionally charged somewhere.

He wondered what other information Basinger had found out about the Star Chambers.

Darwin’s barks gave him the impression that he was in some danger, outside, but he knew that it was just Burrell.

Basinger took some food, which Dexter had taken from nearby plants.

“It has a strange taste!” Basinger spoke, chewing a piece.

Burrell instantly entered the structure, and Selina then walked in, making faces at him, behind him. Dexter saw that he was holding a small creature by the neck, which also curiously looked as though it had been making faces at him, before he had killed it with a spear.

Burrell threw it over the surface of a machine, glaring at it, seeing if it was still alive. Dexter had not seen its species before, and he wondered what it was.

He ate a piece of food that resembled an apricot. Its bitter taste made him want to remove it out of his mouth.

Basinger suddenly pressed a switch, which he had not seen been activated.

It projected a swirling blur of light onto the wall, which formed into an image of a similar structure, and one of the creatures moved into view, wearing a golden robe; and he observed its repulsive features. The creature he had originally seen now seemed only mildly hideous. It looked different in the daylight, with its green, slimy, warty skin glowing. He had not seen anything like it before.

Its massive form made perfect jerks forward, on its four limbs, and claws, going up a ramp, like a tiger clambering up a tree. It was apparent that they had actually designed the ramp for their limbs. Furthermore, it shot up one of the pole ladders, which they also had obviously designed for them to use, with the least amount of space.

 

Basinger stayed sitting at the machine, holding his head, and Dexter briefly wondered why he was so anxious. Then he returned to watching the others getting food.

A circle of light beamed out, onto the wall. Symbols began flashing on it, as Basinger pressed buttons. It then changed to columns of symbols.

Dexter realized that he had not found anything that even suggested that an ice age had engulfed the world. However, Basinger had the knack of using it, and he now was searching through massive amounts of its data, with useless details about the inhabitants of the region.

The incredible characteristic that they had shown had been the machine-like way they had done everything. There were no signs that they had carried out any real leisure pursuits, and they appeared to do the work that they had needed to do.

“I have found something!” Basinger mumbled excitedly.

Dexter looked at the projection on the wall, and he saw the interior of a structure.

“What is it?”

“It’s a place that’s a sort of storage depot, where they kept some important machines!”

“That does not prove that it will have a Star Chamber in it!” he quickly replied. “Why would it be in a storage depot?”

“They used it to move objects to distant places. It vaguely mentions moving things up into space!”

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 9

 

The Sunken City

 

A dark shape, at the edge of a hill, vaguely resembled the top of a structure. Yet, as they got close, Dexter realized that it was something else, and he tried to guess.

The last people had to have been more unexciting than he had been imagining. There were no signs of any types of shops, restaurants, bars, products, and anything else to do with leisure. Had things actually turned as uninteresting as he had observed? He tried to compare everything that he had seen to the things that had existed. How could they have changed so much? Had some sort of state control taken over?

However, all the things to do with leisure might have been made of inferior materials that had crumbled into the ground. Gaps turned visible all over the island, which were in the shape of things. But all he found were stones and muck, when he searched for any remains.

He caught a glimpse of a wisp of smoke, but he ignored it. The island had volcano vents, at its shore, further up from the jungle. They were now positive that it was not a Hawaiian island, or on the fault line there.

At the hill, a long object became observable, within some bright yellow bush vegetation.

It definitely was not any form of building, but it had the same material as everything else, left of the civilization. It had a resemblance to a bus, but it had a perfectly flat roof, and flat sides, which had window holes along them. It had to be a form of transport.

There was no visible means of entering it, and he searched through the bushes first, to try to find some type of rail leading to it. But if it had been metal, it would have corroded.

It was incredible how much the landscape had changed. He could barely see anywhere a vehicle could travel. He decided to look for its wheels, and he was mildly surprised not to find any on it – or any places where they could have been.

The others finally found a trace of an entrance, under dirt, covering the end of it. Basinger fiddled with its lock, and it automatically sprung open, with an engine sound, which proved that there still was power in it. It was hopeless, but it was worth investigating.

Its interior resembled a vehicle for transporting goods, except for long seats that went along its sides. He strolled along it, for six meters, to the front, to where another seat went across its front. Its front had numerous switches and dials.

It looked familiar, and Dexter sat at it, as the others sat about him. They eagerly looked at its controls, and he felt as though he were sitting in an old vehicle on a dump.

“It is the right size,” Burrell spoke tiredly, “but it is too heavy. If we were to find another one, near the beach, it may make a good boat. It’s waterproof, and it’s made of this material …!”

“They must have had boats!” Basinger stated, looking out at the outside. “And it would be an extremely good idea to search for one!”

“But will there be any of them about here?” Burrell explained. “This place is empty!”

“It would still be a good idea to look for one!”

“Where will we get sails for it?” Selina asked.

“If we find one with power, we wouldn’t need to … This thing may move – somehow!”

“Why do we need to travel by sea?” Selina responded. “If there are flying machines, like that lifting device, they may do everything that we desire.”

“Exactly!” Dexter interjected. “A boat, even made out of this material, can still sink – especially in a storm!”

He glanced about, and he started eating some of his food.

In the dim light, coming through a window hole, Basinger sketched a faint outline of something, on a piece of animal skin, stretched over the seat.

“If we could only build a yacht,” Selina explained, “it would be fast and safe!”

“That’s a good idea!” Basinger replied, captivated in his work. “However, I do not believe that we are capable of producing one, with the materials that are available to us. But we could of course make it as close to one as we can make it!”

Dexter agreed with him, by nodding, as he recalled seeing a wooden fishing boat that he was sure they could copy.

“My uncle took me out in his yacht,” Selina spoke sleepily to Burrell, “when I was at high school! He showed me how easy it was to put it upright again – if it capsized …!”

“Other boats can also be safely used to travel around the world,” Basinger continued. “If they are built good enough, they should withstand some of the worst storms …!

“We can make types of wooden bolts to fix it together. We can also get a good supply of strong glue from animal bones, and there are thick tar and rubber substances, which can be obtained in vast amounts from some of the trees!”

“What dimensions are we making it?” Burrell enthusiastically enquired.

“I have worked out the dimensions of it!” Basinger swiftly answered, turning his head, to stare at Burrell. “They are the dimensions needed to hold everything that we need, including all the food supplies that we need. So there are not any problems about that! It must be as unsinkable as we can possibly make it!”

After Basinger had finished drawing a rough outline of it, he stood up, and he stepped back from it.

“This will do, for the moment! We will obviously have to do a lot more, more accurate, plans!”

For a few minutes, Basinger considered it, and he shrugged his shoulders.

Dexter did not know what they were going to finally achieve, but Basinger had already been searching for the best materials to make it, and he had a vague idea of the type of boat that it actually might turn out like, from the types of wood that he had been considering.

They would still have to test the different samples of wood, and evaluate their strength; and their being cut and fixed together in various ways. They probably would separately examine the samples, and they would give their different thoughts about them.

Dexter had successfully made tools out of the basic materials that they had found, which would cut and shape the wood; and he thought of different designs of wooden benches that he could easily make, to help cut the wood into various sizes.

They would probably work together, collecting the wood, but as the work progressed, they would prefer to do the various jobs on their own, at various locations, and they would regularly swap jobs, until they would be doing the work that they preferred doing.

Once they had accumulated a good pile of accurately cut wood, they would have to build a fire on the beach, to heat the planks, then start bending them into the shape of the hull; and carry out the rigorous work of fixing them together, while putting a waterproof sealant between the junctions. They might then test the caulked sections for their efficacy in preventing water entering, and cover them in tar, from the trees.

At night, they could make things for it, such as slowly making the sails, by thinning especially tough animal skins, which they could then sew together, and use a rubbery tree substance to make waterproof.

He would do everything that he could to prevent any leaks occurring to it. They could roll the hull down to the water, on logs, and he could check it, for leaks, in the water. He could also test its capabilities, and test it to find out what modifications it might need. They could then use winches to return it to the cliff edge.

Basinger’s sketch of it showed that he was going to add an airtight cabin that would cover the majority of the boat, to hold their supplies, and for them to use as their quarters.

He would refuse to celebrate its completion until they had fully tested it in the sea, with a heavy wind blowing it fast through large waves.

Even though he had various clues, he was not sure where he now was on the world. However, he knew what direction Basinger would travel in, and that he would take them beyond the other side of the island. He was sure that a Star Chamber was in that direction, somewhere. Dexter was sure that he had seen faint images there, behind the misty horizon, and he was sure that it was the mainland.

Dexter observed Burrell pressing a control lever, next to him, as he had been doing with the other machines in the structure. However, he only realized what he had done when he heard the entrance loudly shut behind them, and he felt the vehicle lift into the air. It seemed to float over the ground.

Selina and Burrell stuck their heads through the gap at the front, where some type of window had been. For a few seconds, he thought about climbing out of it, through the gap, but he stayed seated, watching the controls. Selina and Burrell joined Basinger, behind him.

Half of the controls had long lines of glowing switches.

Suddenly, Dexter recognized the controls about him – from information that he had taken in from the machine in the structure – it was the vehicle that he had seen there! Moreover, he knew what switch would make it take them to the structure, where a Star Chamber was; and he swiftly activated it, before anyone objected to the idea.

A loud shudder furiously shook them up and down, until they were gripping the seats. Then it finally calmed, to a fast vibration.

To his surprise, the vegetation rattled along its edges, and it broke free; and it rapidly increased its velocity. Yet, to his astonishment, it plunged down the steep slope of the hill, going down towards the shore.

Once the vehicle was going at an unbelievable speed, they avoided looking outside, and held onto it. He could not think straight, and he tried to think of a way of stopping it if something went in its path.

Its wild movements, maneuvering about the landscape, threw them from side to side; and, to his great pleasure, the vehicle went over an area where he was sure a building once had been, proving that it might not be just following a route.

The vehicle finally decreased its velocity to maneuver around an obstacle, which completely blocked its path. He was now positive that some type of computer was steering it around objects, but he was not positive where it was taking them, and if they could ever return.

As it went along, he observed the scenery, about its front, at every angle, but he was unable to recognize anything. He had never seen the place before.

Areas of vegetation stretched out over vast regions, and he saw familiar plants and creatures in them. He now knew many new places where they could hunt the animals that they wanted.

An area of small hills opened out, at its front, and the sun shone, from behind some small clouds, lighting everything. Suddenly, a dark figure of a creature moved through some bushes. Its unusual movements and behavior grabbed his attention, and he could not recall seeing it before, but it was vaguely familiar.

As he attempted to remember, more of the creatures appeared, from places about their sides. Some of them were standing upwards, using their mouths to communicate. Yet what startled him the most was the fact that some of them were wearing animal skins.

They reminded him of a tribe of ape-men, but it then became apparent that their heads were more like hairy alligators, with dark green tints to their skin and hair.

The creatures were turning around everywhere, about the vehicle, and they stared in through the windows. The crowd grew dense, in front of them, and one of them went in front of the vehicle; and it swerved around it. Its features stuck in his mind, and he realized that it was similar to the creature that had been on the machine’s projection, in the structure.

The creature stood steady, with its top limbs at its sides, staring at them, behind the vehicle.

A sudden jolt, made him jerk forwards, and the vehicle almost stopped.

“What in the hell were they?” Burrell yelled out, jumping up from where he was sitting.

The crowd of creatures were pursuing them, with increasing speed, as the vehicle maneuvered about a hill.

“Just keep calm!” Basinger exclaimed. “And don’t do anything – remain where you are!”

As it floated on, and it increased its speed, Dexter realized that he was now even more confused than he had been. Why were there two races of them? Had that race descended from the other race?

The creatures definitely were not descended from mankind. Their features were not the same, and they obviously had their own ancestors that had to be a four-legged creature with claws, and their jaws were similar to a reptile.

Surely the machines in the structure would have some information about this other race. He realized again that the world now had many deadly creatures. He was beginning to believe that they should have stayed there. This entire race might now know of their presence! Could they actually return? If they left this island, would they eventually meet a more deadly race? Yet if they stayed here these creatures might find them.

As the vehicle moved further away from them, he realized that the creatures were more advanced than he had thought, and that he was exaggerating the situation. Some of the creatures had greeted them.

He realized that the creatures were definitely the ancestors of the other creatures, who had built the structure. They were like a tribe of ape-men, of their race. He had heard them make three silent grunts, which had been a greeting, which he was sure that the other race had adapted into their language.

As the vehicle went out towards the other side of the island, he saw the other massive tower, in the distance, and he realized that it had only been a large version of the tower in the jungle, at the beach.

The vehicle moved over endless lines, covered in fawn dirt and sand, which he was sure once had been old streets.

He did not believe that the creatures, which had built the civilization, would actually kill them. The others had given many nervous glances at the projected creature. He could not imagine them fighting and killing them. So far he had not seen with any weapons.

A hand appeared beside his head, which he recognized as Basinger’s. He pointed outwards, and Dexter gasped, when he saw that it was heading towards the sea, which was less than a few miles away, behind some hills of sand.

Basinger stood at his side, and he pressed another of the buttons, but the vehicle continued on going. He then began pushing buttons and levers, as the sea slowly stretched out in front of them, and the vehicle continued to race towards it. Dexter knew that the other controls, which were not destination buttons, only adjusted the way that it maneuvered, and, for some reason, none of them would stop it. Moreover, he did not know if it had enough power.

 

The wind sprayed water against Dexter’s hand, at the back of the vehicle, and he watched it move over the waves.

Burrell sat down, at the front, where he had been.

The water was clear, but it was too far out, across the sea, to see the bottom. A large group of multicolored sea creatures swam alongside it, and then shifted away to the right.

Darwin peered over the edge of a window, and he went back to smelling about him. The island grew small, and turned to another shape about them. Their plan, of moving away from the island, was taking place – but the mainland had not been at the horizon, where they had believed it had been.

He realized that it might have been the creatures’ fire that he had seen on the island, when they had arrived at the island. But it could also have been a volcanic eruption near the shore.

The strangeness of it grabbed him, as he vividly recalled its surreal glow beaming out, from the island. It had looked deliberate, like a beacon, though. He had sometimes wondered if it actually had been a fire. Furthermore, how did the others get ashore?

He rested, and imagined himself skimming over the sea, with the island sinking into the sea, behind him.

What kind of strange place existed beneath the waves, down at the seabed? If he only had his scuba-diving gear at the island …

The red sunshine brightly shone down, engulfing the sky, in tints of crimson. Shadows and reflections of small clouds wavered on the surface of the water.

The strange redness seemed to be in every shadow and reflection, and especially in the sparkles of the waves, swirling about under it. A cloud’s reflection mingled with the sunlight in whirling eddies.

A slight scent of the water was in the warm air, rushing through it, from the front. For a second, he thought that he caught a glimpse of something at the most distant point of the horizon.

The island completely disappeared, and nothing could be seen anywhere, on the water. With his eyes shut it was as though it were not moving but hovering on a breeze.

A gust of wind appeared, at the side, and he heard the sea gurgling beneath the vehicle; and he saw a huge surge of bubbles coming up from below. A type of seaweed surfaced about them, and it was all over the surrounding sea.

The sky was growing pale, and he saw that the sun was edging its way down to the sea, behind them.

The world looked surreal. The island had been like something out of a weird dream. He had never realized that things could change so much. He still believed that the world had been changed by some form of catastrophe – an ice age had to have occurred.

However, he believed that the creatures that had built the structures, and their ancestors, had appeared after it. Yet had any people actually survived? Yet he had not seen one life form on the island that he had recognized. Perhaps mankind had also changed. Perhaps civilization had eventually changed all the life on the world before the ice age?

Whatever it was, there must be clues somewhere. He rummaged through his memories, trying to discover something, from what he had seen on the island.

Many bright stars appeared in the darkening sky, and cold air replaced the warm air.

Burrell stood up, and he adjusted the remains of his clothing.

“I could do with something to eat!”

Dexter stretched out his arms, and yawned.

Basinger and Selina took out some food.

An odor, like roast pork, came to him, through the wind, and he rubbed his cold hands together. Then he grabbed a chunk of food, which he had kept, at his side.

He then went to where he had chosen to sleep, and the others moved to places.

Once he had finished chewing a morsel, which was in his mouth, he rested and went to sleep, feeling the slight movements of the vehicle.

 

A mysterious sound entered his light dream, and he realized that it was a voice – from the real world.

Blackness was all around him, and he felt Selina’s warm body, huddled around him.

Basinger’s loud snore came from somewhere else.

What had produced the sound? He gently lifted Selina’s head and shoulders from him, and he put her back down on some thick fur. The sound of the sea surging against itself grew, as he stood.

In the starlight at the front, he spotted Burrell pointing outwards into the dark. He went to him, without making any loud sounds.

“What is it?” Dexter spoke wearily, trying to observe what it was.

“It has not altered our course!”

“So what is it then?”

“There’s another island over there!”

Dexter stared, forcing his eyes to focus, and to adjust to the blackness, which was swallowing his sight. A faint outline became visible. It was so distant that he wondered if he could really see something.

“Do you want me to stay up …?”

“No, I will stay here! I like being here.”

“Thanks!” Dexter replied, returning to where he had been, feeling himself falling back asleep.

 

The vehicle was still rapidly going over the dark sea, when it became apparent that the region had a storm engulfing it. And Dexter once again realized that he might have made a mistake, and that he should have stayed on the island.

The whole sky about them was changing, and grew more menacing by the minute.

Thick clouds, with a firm winds, were edging in, to them.

The drizzle glowed, under the stars, and the wind picked up momentum.

Some faint streaks of light came from bright starlight, going through scattered clouds, and drizzle blanketed rugged waves. And the vehicle wildly rocked, and waves went up and down.

A dark mass of swirling clouds covered the sky, and it pelted them with large drops of rain.

The sun still had not ascended to the horizon, and the powerful storm was blasting through the dimness.

Dexter felt like slapping himself hard across the face for making such a blunder, and taking such a risk.

How much force could the small vehicle sustain?

His eyes searched the darkness, scanning for any signs of land, or if it was going to hit something, undetected by it, in the storm. Rain trickled through the windows, and poured in through the front. And a confounded rattle came from their loose objects banging into to each other about the floor. Then he saw another problem – all the water pouring in was swiftly making a pool, across his front.

Basinger and Burrell started using their hands to throw the water out of the vehicle, as it violently rocked about. And Dexter helped Selina to collect the loose objects on floor.

Basinger managed to get them to increase their pace, and they ignored the howling wind.

The outside grew dark, and it hid the blasting rain, pouring in, over them. Then lightning erupted, dazzling their eyes, as well as giving them a horrific fright with an extremely loud thunder roar.

As lightning continued erupting about them, it illuminated the soaked vehicle.

The thunder exploded over them, and Selina snatched Darwin out of the water, from the floor.

The lightning rhythmically flashed at different angles, about the sky, making the sea glow, and shadows of the vehicle shift about them.

 

At times he believed that he was definitely going to die, as they clung onto the vehicle, while massive waves pounded into it, and he could only hope that it had enough energy to sustain it. It was as though it would never go away, and that it would be impossible to survive.

Rain, wind, and coldness blasted at him. It flooded the vehicle, and made him numb, until he could not feel anything. Yet the long night, and final nightmare, subsided, leaving them in a thick mist.

His eyes roamed the deep cloud that they were left in, trying to recognize anything in it. The last gush of rain still streamed about the floor, shaking from the vibrations of the vehicle.

Slight turbulent winds occasionally rocked them, as they rested, and recovered from the incredible experience.

Burrell rested at the front, with his head facing downwards, out of the window, still trying to examine the way ahead.

Dexter felt himself going to sleep, and he realized that he could not properly see anything. The vehicle’s speed did not seem to have decreased, and the amount of energy in it had surprised him. However, he would not be happy until the mist cleared away, or thinned to a reasonable density, and they set foot on land.

Then, once again, something occurred – a thud came from the front, sending a shudder through the vehicle, knocking Burrell over, and onto the wet floor.

“What was that!” he yelled.

Where the mist thickened, and hid the sea behind it, a black shape slowly emerged. It loomed out of the sea, and it moved towards the edge of the vehicle, coming at their startled faces, like a sea monster.

Basinger moved across the floor to see it, and he leaned out, as it went by. And, as it disappeared, the others ran to the sides looking at it.

“What is it?” Burrell asked, confused.

A few seconds later, a shape moved out of the mist.

As the vehicle moved away, Dexter saw its shape a little more, and he was sure that it was a giant tower, which had fallen over, across the sea. The storms had probably sent it crashing down a long time ago. Yet how did it manage to get out in the sea?

As the mist grew thin, he saw another tower, up close – towering above them – disappearing into the clouds above.

Square holes went in lines along it, until it vanished out of view.

It was vaguely like a strange skyscraper. He saw a hole just over his head, but he was unable to get a good look inside it.

A magnificent view emerged about them, and many structures towered above, through the fading mist vapor, like an immense graveyard. They were flying over a city buried beneath the sea! Most of its giant structures had fallen over, with their foundations going across the water.

As he moved to a different position, he saw a rugged shape, on the skyline, where some mist was retreating. It had to be an island. Yet it seemed to stretch across the whole horizon.

The dead city was glowing brilliantly beneath the sea, with its towers reaching up, through the gentle waves.

In shades of aqua blue, it glowed surreally, suspended in depths of time, like a modern Atlantis. Its black structures rising high, stretching up to the stars, like the ancient columns of an immense temple of the Greek gods.

Even though many of them had overturned, like immense trees, fallen into the sea, with their lower regions going up to the height of large buildings, they remained undamaged. A magnitude of storms had pounded them, and they had no noticeable wear.

As the vehicle edged over the massive city, Dexter examined buildings and machines, shrouded in the red glow of the sun, which now was beaming down, through a clear sky. Some resembled shipwrecks, with the gentle waves making blurry ripples over their shapes.

A splash of water occasionally interrupted the extraordinary silence, as Basinger discarded unwanted objects over the side. Burrell and Selina rested in the warm light of the sun.

Darwin stood at his familiar position, at the side of the vehicle, with his legs on the seat, frequently tensing his body, as though he were getting ready to jump on land. He occasionally glanced into the water, and at the vehicle’s reflection, and then he would return to sniffing about him.

What type of city had it been? How did its civilization perish? Regions of it were as though they had actually sunk into the sea the way that they had been. A disaster, which might have changed the whole world, could have actually flooded it. However, he was sure that it had happened years after civilization had gone.

All the mist about them vanished, and the sea grew shallow.

He imagined the city surfacing, scattered in sand and debris, stretching out to the horizon, with steam rising from it, from the hot sun heating it.

“It’s the mainland!” Burrell called out. “This is what we were wanting – we’ll no longer be trapped on an island! If there are any humans left, we can at least find out what they are like …!”

“We may have to eat more sea creatures …!” Basinger said, interrupting him.

“We may find normal plants and animals, which were not on that island!”

“You have a point!” Basinger replied. “I actually think that we will be happy with what we will discover!”

Dexter watched part of the civilization below disappear into an area of murky water.

The region of land disappointed him, with its lack of vegetation. High mountains soared over a desert region, with the civilization, under the sea, in front of it. There were signs that the sea had overflowed, across the land, as though some enormous tidal wave had swept inland. However, he saw that the storm had not been there, and there were no traces of water.

When the vehicle finally went over the land, hot air started to engulf them, and Dexter realized that they had a new problem. The heat coming through the window soon felt as though it were burning him, and he watched the hot sand going under it. What had he done? They might now die in the desert. He quickly decided to move to a shaded place in the vehicle.

The hot air continued to rush through it, with its never-ending gale, and the sun blazed through the windows; and sweat poured from them.

He remembered the position of the sun, as accurately as he could, to plot its course.

He frantically observed the mountains, across the landscape, and he noticed that hills were replacing the flat desert. He imagined the power of the vehicle deteriorating, and he thought about all the things that they could do, if it marooned them at the place.

It looked as though an atomic bomb had exploded there.

He recalled information on how they gave the vehicle energy. There was a special location where a machine did it, without any cables.

The vehicle gradually took them up, at an angle, over hills and slopes, towards the base of the mountains. The region hidden there, between the hills and mountains, looked less empty than he had expected – for such a high place – ancient structures were at many places.

The rugged shapes of the mountains grew, and they went far into the distance. There was a route through the base of them, but he believed that something was blocking it. Then Dexter saw large hills of boulders strewn through it, which had obviously came down, in avalanches, from the above mountains.

The vehicle headed for a specific region, and Dexter just relaxed and watched the scenery float by. He wondered if the vehicle could actually take them up one of the steep ridges, to the summit of a mountain. However, it could easily run out of power, and plunge downwards.

A stretch of sand, which he believed was the remains of a lake, was between the mountains and the hills, and he saw a large structure in the middle of it. Then, to his surprise, the vehicle descended, and went towards it.

There were no signs of life anywhere, about it – there only seemed to be the desert.

The vehicle rapidly flew low, over the surface, and, with a soft thud, stopped on a heap of rubble. Then Darwin automatically leapt out onto some dry mud, and waited for them to join him.

There were no indications of anything, only an unusual silence. Yet every nook and cranny of the desert was strange!

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 10

 

The Scientific Expedition

 

The flaring brightness of the sunshine gave a surreal splendor to the terrain, as Dexter tediously explored plots of vegetation. What he wanted to find was some form of vegetation that would provide them with temporary food.

A landscape of hills, of mounds of sand, went down into the lower regions, beside the sea.

It was a large flat ledge, on a slope, from a valley, between two searing mountains.

As they continued searching, Dexter noticed that instead of the pace slowing that it was actually quickening, and then Basinger and Burrell deliberately walked on, leaving them.

After a long search, he managed to suppress his hunger, as well as his thirst, and he and Selina returned to the vehicle, seeking shelter from the heat.

He, once again, searched the empty ground into the distance, all about him, looking for anything that was a danger.

“We’ve found a building all right!” Burrell spoke, as he arrived. “But will we be able to get into it?

“They are incredibly advanced …!” Basinger revealed. “The only problem will be how to get into its entrance, when we find its entrance!”

Dexter shrugged his shoulders, feeling happy that the choice of location might be right.

His first impression of it was that it was another structure, similar to the one that they had been staying in, on the island, but, as they walked to it, he started to become aware of its true size.

They separated into two groups, and wandered about its immense perimeter.

Dexter and Burrell went swiftly along the structure, which resembled a giant, black, metal box, and which went up to a hundred meters above.

Burrell then went away from him, and Dexter followed him with his eyes. He stopped at a dark patch of sand, at the edge of the structure, and he began throwing sand away from the side of the structure.

As he approached him, he recognized an outline on the structure, and he saw that he was unearthing an entrance.

He went around a dust cloud lingering in the air about him, and he stuck his hands into the gray sand and dirt, and he helped him dig it away.

They created loud sounds as they frantically dug at it, in the silent surroundings, which soon attracted Basinger’s attention. And they slowly came over to them, allowing them to do more digging before they got there.

They soon helped them to uncovering it, and they swiftly unveiled part of it.

“We may be able to get it open!” Basinger mumbled, breathing heavily, wiping away some of the dirt, from his face.

“How will we do it?” Burrell asked.

Basinger strained his tired eyes, examining him.

“Well, all of the other entrances had an opening mechanism, at the exact same position, relative to their size …!”

“There it is!” Dexter called out, and moved over to it.

He fumbled about in his pockets, removed part of a stick, and he inserted it into it.

The others moved away, as the ground began shaking under them. As it thudded furiously up and down, Dexter fell over, and he tightly held onto the ground, swearing to himself, for not foreseeing its reactions, to it being in the ground.

When the entrance slid open, he fell forwards, and just managed to land on his feet, and swiftly move out of the pile of dirt about him.

The dust cloud gradually dispersed, and a dim interior, with dark shapes, became visible.

“How are we going to find it?” Burrell asked, tiredly, as he dropped down, into it.

“We can stay here,” Basinger replied, “and search it at our leisure. We should be able to find enough food to survive …! Let’s start by finding somewhere in it to stay!”

It had fortunately not let in any water, which surprised Dexter. He wondered how they had stopped the airtight structures suffocating them, but he remembered that the other structure had an automatic ventilation machine, which worked when the oxygen was low.

He was unaware of how they could build such an immense structure. There were no noticeable parts making it up – it was one large structure – it looked as though they had molded it the way it was.

The structure was the same all over, with large machines randomly placed about it, and he located its furthest away corner, which had a rectangular shape next to it, which vaguely resembled a machine.

They circled the first machine, which he was sure was a lifting vehicle, with a squashed appearance. The controls were roughly the same as the vehicle that they had arrived in, but it seemed to have manual controls beside them.

The next machine, if it was a machine, left them in total disarray. Basinger was bewildered, and he was unable to confirm if it was the machine. Dexter had expected him to grasp its basic functions, but he could only examine it repeatedly, without recognizing anything.

Their tour of it proceeded, with them, including Darwin, giving blank stares about them. It did not take long before they just went to find a place to stay.

It was dim, but it was a good shelter, and they found lights.

Once they had chosen a place to stay, beneath a light, Basinger and Dexter went to find a way of lighting it.

“Is that it?” Burrell called out, pointing straight out, to the opposite wall, where Dexter saw a familiar shape.

The machine was identical to the information machine, and it had a head device on it, to Basinger’s great pleasure. And once Basinger had dived down in front of it, he soon had the lights on – putting the entire interior in a greenish glow.

Basinger put a projection onto the rear wall, and he began absorbing the information.

Once Dexter saw that its information was about the same, he left, to join the others.

“Is there power to recharge the vehicle?” Selina asked.

“I’ll have a look for it later …”

Suddenly, he realized Basinger was gone. Then he saw him eagerly removing dust from a large machine, at the other side of the structure, and Dexter briskly left towards him.

As he was approaching him, he gasped, when he clearly saw the machine.

“I got enough information about it …!” Basinger mumbled.

“My god! Did you recognize it …?”

“What …?”

“It’s the alien artifact – we found on Mars!”

Basinger looked at it amazed, and he walked around it, closely examining it, at different angles.

“It is not the same one. It’s one of the Star Chambers, identical to the diagram …!”

“It had its cover over its controls!”

“So they actually copied that alien sphere …!” Burrell mumbled, approaching them.

“Do you know if it will work?” Dexter enquired.

Basinger walked to the side of it, where he had been, and he played around with an unlocking mechanism on it.

“This control I believe should reveal more controls!”

A panel silently slid into the machine, revealing its complex controls.

Basinger’s hand gently touched a control, and Dexter barely kept his eyes open, not wishing to see what it would do. To his fascination, a shield slid away, from its central region, going into the machine, revealing a deep darkness. Then he looked upon the blanket of blackness in disgust, wanting to edge away from it, but it did not seem to be a genuine danger. The machine seemed to be in control of it. It had no protection screen over it, yet there was no pull from it. It was stable, and it covered the entire area of the inner chamber.

“Why is the inside of it actually different …?” Burrell asked Basinger.

“From the information I got from the machines, I would say that the one at the laboratory had been left on, and it lost most of its power. The black hole would have formed in it, from the entrance curtain, over the chamber. It collapsed into its original state, and one of the machine’s safety devices was holding it, at the machine. In the right circumstance not even the safety devices could stop it escaping from it!”

“Why are there so many controls?”

“They are different destinations …!”

“Will the other machines be working?”

“They may be!”

Dexter avoided saying any more on the subject, and he wondered just what he was planning on doing.

“Let’s try the machine out!” Basinger taunted. “Touch them two buttons!”

A dim view of something lit up on a screen, at the top of the controls.

“This gives a view of the other side of the black hole!”

Basinger pressed the first of the hundreds of location buttons, at the top of them, and the screen partially lit, in dim shades. They viewed it at different perspectives. The light slightly vibrated, and he began to understand what it was.

He held his hands apart, in front of his eyes, over the screen.

“Is that daylight? Could that be where it is passing through?” Dexter presumed, looking at specks floating about, in the beams of light.

“It’s underwater!” Basinger continued.

“It must be at this side of the world – the sun is out!”

Basinger pressed another button, and he saw dirt and rocks dimly light, in a green shade, from light going into it.

“We can use this to transport ourselves about the world!” Basinger explained. “And we can properly explore it. The other machines will have lots of other destinations!”

“Do you want to push something into it,” Burrell enquired, “to see what happens?”

“Let’s find something …!” Basinger answered, wandering away, looking for something long enough.

Dexter knew where there was a pole, which could be detached from one of the machines, and he went straight to it, and got it.

Basinger eagerly returned to the machine, with him, and Dexter put it into it.

It felt strange, as though the magnetic properties of something had caught it, and there were no signs of any time derangements. The end of it then hit something, which was the ground surrounding the machine at the other end.

“Do you want to try the other controls?”

“They only adjust some of its basic functions.”

“Let’s see some more of its destinations!”

The first controls activated more buried machines, but then the interior of a small structure appeared, which had light entering it from a slightly open entrance.

“If that machine is not working properly,” Dexter enquired, “will we be able to return here?”

“You pushed the pole through, and it came back through!” Burrell answered.

Dexter shrugged his shoulders, and just smiled.

“But the top of the pole is missing!” Basinger replied, showing them the top of it missing.

“You said nothing could break that material!”

“Good, it has the ability of virtually stopping everything, from coming through it – if you don’t open it at the other end, to return. I am positive that the other machines will be working, if their shields open!”

Dexter wondered what Basinger was going to do next.

“I am going through …!” Basinger suddenly volunteered.

“How about us searching for a better location first?” Dexter pleaded. “It would not take that long to search through them! If you cannot activate it, to get back here, it may leave you trapped in a desert!”

“No!” Basinger grunted, and he unhesitatingly plunged into its blackness.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 11

 

The Star Chambers

 

The dark city shapes of the sunken city rapidly illuminated, beneath the morning sky, as the sun elevated.

Dexter observed the sun reflect from the sea, in sparkling shapes.

He started eating his morning ration of food, as he stood at the edge of the entrance.

As he turned, the machine’s shield sprang open, at lightning speed, and Basinger instantly leapt out of it.

“My god!” he yelled, panting, and staggering sideways. “Close it, and change the destination!”

Dexter swiftly ran to where he was, and he managed to close the shield on the other machine, before Basinger could get to it. Then he changed it to another destination.

“There are worse dangers at the other side of the world than in your wildest fantasies!”

“What happened?” Burrell asked loudly.

Basinger held his side, and he took in a lungful of air, calming himself.

“Once I got through the entrance, I found that it was a small structure, in the middle of a swamp – the strangest swamp I have ever seen –

“I was attempting to locate where it was – and why nothing resembled anything I had seen – but I got lost …! It was buried, and the exit was too small, and hidden away! The stench of gases, stuck in my lungs … I was going in circles, and I could not find it …

“Then the land that I was on, next to some water ditches, lifted, and I saw everything shifting up …!

“A head, almost double my height, appeared from beneath the water! The thing threw me out of its way, and in the water!

“After a long slog through the swamp, I climbed up a hill, and I saw the shape of where the structure was! Yet, as I rushed back, the sky rapidly darkened, and I heard some of the most ghastly, goddam sounds. I don’t know what some of the things, beasts, were, but hundreds of them started appearing everywhere!”

Dexter listened, horrified that the world was inhabited by monsters, beyond his imagination.

“Surely that cannot be correct!” Burrell replied dazed. “Why have we not seen any beasts – the size that you described?”

“The same reason that you didn’t get lions and elephants on other continents, or on islands!”

“Are you sure that you did not travel in time?” Selina asked.

“I am sure …! The information machine gave me facts, which told me that it is not a time machine! We will just have to check the destinations better, and, perhaps, draw a map of where we can go!”

 

The destination controls made many shades of soil appear on the screen, and then a view of a gap, going out of the ground, emerged.

Basinger grabbed the pole, and he pushed it into it. Then Dexter watched some rocks fall away, revealing a valley, from the side of a hill.

“It must be near here,” Selina declared, “as the sun is almost in the same position as here! Let’s try to get through, to try it?”

“We may not be able to get back!” Dexter answered. “If it is buried in something – we would have to dig it up! We have to do this right – this machine could be dangerous …!”

He swiftly began to activate the controls. Most of the views were now dark, and he tried to see if they were in structures. For some time, they just stared at the screen, as he rhythmically pressed the controls.

A blur of light appeared, which was underwater, and something about it grabbed his attention – it somehow seemed familiar – for some reason. He could not identify it, and he saw Selina’s antics – signaling to him to move on – and he proceeded at a slow pace. Some hot desert places appeared on it, and they were not worth investigating.

Halfway through them, the others grew tired of standing at it, and they left to get some food. Dexter then put the underwater view back on the screen. It was as though he were seeing something he had dreamt.

He thought of every underwater place he had recently seen, and he froze, in shock, and he barely breathed.

A strange shiver went through him, and he swiftly changed the destination, to where it had been. He desperately wanted to inform them where he believed it was, but they would not believe it. He barely believed that it was possible.

He then realized that it did not make sense. The view on the screen had to be only reminding him of the bottom of the pool, outside the cave tunnel, at the top of the cliff. However, he was sure that he had seen something there, in the depths of it, even though he had not noticed that it had been a machine.

What had been there, at the island, and in the pool, and why did he sense that it had saved them?

Selina strolled towards him, and he desperately tried to hide his startled looks.

“Here’s some food!”

He took the food, and he chewed large bits out of it, as he tried to think of a way to check it. He might not be able hold his breath long enough, to activate the machine, to return. He could put himself in great danger, or be stuck there.

He just put his hand out, and he put the view on it again.

“What is it?” Selina murmured, glaring at him.

Without any explanations, he just leapt into its blackness, as he was sure that he could do it, and it went past his head like a black line. And he swam up through the water, to where light beamed down.

He leaped through the surface of the water, and he crawled onto an embankment.

As he cleaned the water from his eyes, he saw some of the animals that they had left at the pool, jumping back from him, as they saw him.

It was incredible, he had thought that he would ever see the cave again, but it had been his intention to return.

As he rested, he wondered if he had condemned himself to be stuck at it for the rest of his life. Yet he knew where he was, and where the others were. Moreover, all he needed to do was find a way to drain the pool.

While he tested his breathing, proving that it was about normal, he stood. But as he was about to dive, he remembered the lifting device. He had to try it first, even though its powers might not be enough. The rewards for getting it to the surface would be outstanding.

Once he had it, he practiced using it, and he dived into the water, as fast as he possibly could. If he could swim down fast enough, he might have enough oxygen left. The pool seemed to go endlessly down, but he swam fast and furiously into it. As it grew very dim, the bottom finally appeared beneath him.

He frantically searched, trying to find the machine, but it was not visible to him. However, he recalled where it had been, and he found it. Then he traced its shape into the mud.

Dexter swiftly activated a control, and his height increased, dragging up a tremendous weight beneath him, including the mud and water, surrounding the machine. Even though he had activated the control that made it swiftly lift, it only was capable of taking him up at a gradual pace.

His lungs began to lust for air, and he thought he was going to die. But he saw the surface over him. Then the water rushed away, and he gasped for air.

He was soon lying on a layer of water, on the ground, with the machine next to him.

Selina appeared at his side, and he saw that the water had stopped pouring off the machine.

“What did you do?” Burrell moaned, as he approached him.

Dexter coughed furiously, and rested.

“We’re back at the cave!” Basinger explained, in amazement. “And the animals are here!”

Dexter smiled, and he nodded rhythmically.

He had never seen them so troubled for an explanation.

Basinger and Burrell then strolled into the cave, looking baffled, and Selina stayed with him.

She cleaned some of the mud from the machine, with water.

Basinger and Burrell congratulated him, when they returned, with the things that they needed, and they quickly left, to get some precious food supplies.

There was a large amount of things that they needed from the island, and they would have to keep making trips to it. They had not found anywhere else to get proper food.

However, they had not seen that many destinations. And the machine, in front of him, would have destinations on it that were not on other.

 

The next morning, Dexter helped Basinger check more locations, on the machine at the structure.

Dexter carefully marked down the locations that they were able to go to, and what he saw at the places, which were mostly deserts and rocky locations.

Basinger did not know why another swamp region had not appeared. He eventually returned to the information machine, where he sat captivated, trying to find details on various things.

Dexter examined the locations on the machine, and he would remove them from the list if he realized that they were too dangerous, or if he might not be able to return – especially if the machine looked as though it was in a place that might have damaged it.

He finally decided that it was time to check the machine at the cave, and he went to it.

After only checking a few destinations on it, a dark green shade appeared, and he realized that it was a type of forest. And he marked it down as a possible source of food for them. He then closely examined the types of soil at various locations about the world.

Then a spectacular whiteness illuminated at one destination, and he saw that it was ice and snow. And he wondered why the snow had not covered the machine, or why it had not been in a glacier, and he decided to investigate it.

A bitter breeze hit his face, as he swiftly walked through, onto crunching snow. And an unusual sight opened out behind him, where he had only expected to see the sun beaming brightly. A hill of square stones went out for about half a mile, of the remains of a stone structure.

What confused him was that the machine was out in the open – and not under the stones. There were no indications why the machine was there. However, it might have been in part of the structure that had deteriorated away, over the many years, by the harsh winter conditions. Its remaining parts had to be under him, and the weather must have destroyed it.

Then he noticed that there was an area missing from the stones, as though the machine had been in the stones.

He was sure that it was a sort of observation point, to check the region, and that it was at the edge of a polar region. He was sure, by the fact that the structure was not under the ice, that the world now had a stable climate.

At the controls of the machine, he touched a control, and it reversed the black hole. The brilliant whiteness vanished, as he went back through, and the dim surroundings of the cavity engulfed him.

He was about to activate the controls of the machine at a fast pace, as there were many destinations under the ground appearing on the screen, when he saw a faint shape, within one. When he closely examined it, he did not see anything else. However, since the faint light that was about him that was traveling into the machine was not bright, he waited for the sun to appear from behind a cloud.

Then, when the sun flashed, he saw a room.

When he entered it, he instantly smelt a deep stale odor, and rapidly proved he could breath it.

Then he spotted speckles in the darkness! And he moved further in, and realized that he was glaring out at the stars of deep space.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 12

 

The Gateway to the Stars

 

A blue radiance shone so dimly, through a crack in its structure, that he knew that he would not normally have seen it. He surely would have mistaken it for a reflection, but, in his alert state, he positively recognized it.

His emotions had been running amok, seeing the spectacular view of space, in the darkness; and they were nothing compared to the eerie sensations that were now gripping him. He sensed a presence, as though the entity from the pool was nearby, and he was sure that it had to be at the blueness.

Was this place associated with the mysterious things that had happened on the island? Why had the civilization left a spaceship in space? Had their civilization advanced so far that they had been able to leave spaceships all over space? There were not any signs of the world, and he was sure that it was traveling through the stars.

He tenderly approached the crack, exiting into something, which created a vague beam of blueness. He could not imagine what it could be – what would live here, in this barn place? A desolate spaceship, left out in the depths of space, endlessly trapped …

An entrance became visible, where the crack was, and he gripped and pulled its shape, until it finally opened, revealing another interior, full of beaming blue controls.

Had mankind actually traveled to the stars? What had they found in space? Had it destroyed mankind …?

He accepted the truth – the creatures had been aliens!

Had mankind contacted them, or had they found them? Had these things killed every last human? Yet they surely would have recorded it, somewhere …

He continued his search, through the controls, looking for anything familiar, daring not to touch anything. Gradually, he backed away, and went back into the other room.

While he was entering the machine, he wondered if the spaceship was actually traveling through another galaxy, on a voyage to somewhere.

 

Basinger only slightly accepted his explanation of what the civilization had been, and he continued to work, at the machine.

“Do you think that these creatures invaded the world?” Burrell replied.

“I do not know what they did, but I know that they are aliens, and I was in one of their spaceships …!”

“You were in a spaceship!” Selina exclaimed, and they stared at him.

“Yes, and I have news for you – they were aliens …!”

“My god!” Burrell shrieked.

“What did they do to the human race?” Dexter pleaded.

“Calm down,” Basinger replied, “there is no evidence that anything happened! There will be a logical explanation! Do not forget how long ago mankind was here. We have not found one piece of evidence that indicates that mankind even existed. The information might have been lost in the depths of time! This race was too logical to destroy an entire race of beings! Their information suggests that they mostly ate plants. I am going to get to the bottom of this if it takes me the rest of my life!”

“What type of world do you think they are from?” Selina muttered.

Dexter shrugged his shoulders, and he looked at the structure differently.

“Well, I would like to see this alien spaceship …!” Basinger spoke, walking towards him. “Technology was progressing at a very fast pace when we left … Think of how far mankind could have advanced in the amount of time it probably existed …!”

“Let’s see this alien spaceship!” Burrell stated.

Dexter held out his arm and bowed, and they stared at him, with worried looks.

Once at the cavity, they examined the dark screen, with interest.

“Why is it dark?” Burrell gasped. “Is there no lights on in it?”

Dexter ignored him, and he walked into the machine.

Once inside the spaceship, he stood at the edge of the machine, and he examined the faint rays coming through, out of the blackness; then something distorted them, and Basinger’s figure magically appeared from its blackness, with his eyes bulging out, as he tried to see about him. He then moved himself about, as he felt the lighter artificial gravity.

Once the others had entered, they stayed silent, and listened to a distant hum. Then Dexter took them to the window, where they stood glaring out at the stars of the universe.

 

Basinger’s thirst for knowledge was increasing, and he insisted in checking the other locations, while Dexter watched; and the others went to get food. Dexter saw the same type of places randomly appear, and he no longer thought that the machine would have any more good destinations. He could not understand why it had a spaceship as one of its destinations, and it was not on the other machine. However, he was sure that they had mainly used it for transporting goods, to the island.

“Why are we trying this machine …?” he finally asked Basinger.

“We have checked the other one …!”

“Yes, but that other one was for transporting goods, and this one was probably used by the inhabitants of the island.”

“Of course, it would be better to try the machine on the spaceship!”

“Think of the destinations that it would have …!”

As he stepped into it, he noticed again that the air in the spaceship was weak.

The first destinations were disappointedly similar to the other machines, but a surreal sight lit up, and he saw that it was another world.

“Where is that …?” Basinger gasped, as he saw it.

“I would say it was another world!” he answered, into the confines of the dark spaceship.

“They visited other worlds! This thing actually traveled to other worlds!”

“You might already have visited one of them – when you first entered that machine – that swamp you told us about.”

“My god!”

A yellow cloud of gas floated by the screen, with a surreal motion, and a creature like a jellyfish drifted through it. The air and world looked too deadly, and they avoided making any statements about going to it.

The Dexter activated control after control, and strange landscapes appeared. Their colors and shapes were unpredictable, and they did not move as he pressed a new one.

By the amount of worlds that he had seen, he knew that the aliens must have traveled incredible distances. At any moment, he expected an alien civilization to appear on it, but there were no traces of any civilizations on the machine. They seemed to be exploration places, or places that they had chose to go to for other reasons. He was beginning to believe that mankind might have been one of the few civilizations that they had found. Yet had they found the remains of mankind, years after its extinction?

There were hundreds, and they were speechless by the time they got to the last. Basinger looked as though he was getting ready to argue with him, if he suggested going to any of them. Yet Dexter was sure that most of the worlds were so deadly that they would not be able to survive on them without spacesuits and weapons, and that they needed time to consider them.

As he was thinking of how many other worlds there were on the other Star Chambers, an unusual view appeared on the screen. It remained there, and they moved their heads about at different angles trying to see what it was. Eventually Dexter went close to it, and he took a proper look at it. It seemed to be in some type of structure. Basinger put out his hand to press another button, and Dexter grabbed it, tightly holding him away from it.

“What is it …?”

“There are lights on in it!”

“It will be some type of machine that has remained running on solar power, or something!”

Dexter disagreed, and he moved his head from side to side.

He sensed something, and he knew that he had to check it.

“I am going into it!”

“You better take a weapon with you?”

“I’ll not need one!”

“What do you mean …? Why do you not need it? Anything could be hiding there?”

“I want to do this the right way!”

As he leapt through, a place like a tomb became visible about him, and he watched the machine, making sure that Basinger was not following him.

As his eyes adjusted, he saw yellow globes of light dimly lighting a narrow corridor, like dull candle flames.

At a distant region of it, it abruptly darkened, where the lights did not go any further, and he saw that it was the corridor of something, with the machine at the end of it.

The gravity felt the same as the spaceship, which meant that the aliens had built it.

A low buzz sound emerged, from somewhere in front of him, and he realized that he was in another spaceship. He temporally doubted his senses; but a spaceship would have enough power to keep its lights going – the lights on the controls in the other spaceship proved it. The size of this one seemed immense, with its corridor going on endlessly into it.

The lights vanished, and he walked into the darkness.

An open entrance finally appeared in it.

He went through it, not seeing where he was going, and, with a thud, his side hit something. In amazement, he then saw that he was not just in darkness – a large translucent dome surrounded him, and his entire sight was full of stars.

It obviously was an observation point of a starship. The black floor was a barely visible line below him, and he felt what he had hit – its shape suggested that it was a type of seat.

After he had finished feeling its rough texture, he rested on it, and he stared out into space.

Suddenly, a clang came from behind him, giving him a fright – making him instinctively jerk forward – and he realized that he was not alone. He was positive that it had been an unintended noise, and he gently lifted himself up, making faint brushing sounds. And as he moved towards it, he started to sweat.

In the dim starlight, he saw a closed entrance, on a wall, beside the entrance that he had come in, which had a material on it that almost hid it. He carefully removed a stick out of his pocket, and gently inserted it into a hole at its side, and it silently opened, revealing a dark interior – with the dark figure of a being. Yet, as his sight adjusted, he recognized its shape.

Basinger virtually jumped into the air, when he heard him.

“What are you doing here?” he cried out.

“This is where I arrived – through that entrance! You have to see the observation room that’s in there!”

“Show me!” he grumbled, while calming himself, as he closely examined him.

“I’ll show you!”

“Where in the hell is this?” he gasped, as he walked through to the observation room. “Why are there two of the machines?”

“They might have been transporting it to another world!”

They stood silently, watching a light streak by, across the stars.

“How fast do you think this thing is traveling at?” Dexter asked.

“It is fast enough to get quickly to other worlds! What I want to know is where in the heck it is! If this thing has been traveling through space since the aliens of the civilization existed, it may be many galaxies away, in the distant depths of the universe, traveling forever into infinity!”

“How do you think they got their food?”

“I am going back to the others!”

“Do you want to check the rest of the destinations first?”

“Okay!”

When Dexter got to the machine, he activated a control, and a moon appeared.

“Why is that there? All the others were worlds!” Basinger spoke, from behind him.

“Could have had something that they had an interest in – perhaps for mining?”

Another world lit up, and he was sure that he now knew why some of the worlds were on it – they had to have things on them that they had needed – they were not colony worlds.

Basinger started to get ready to leave, as they approached the last controls, and Dexter suddenly saw surreal blue shades wavering about, in patterns of whiteness. Their colors gave away their identities – as the reflections of water. In the brightness, he saw a flat shape, which was obviously an artificial floor.

He stared intensely at it, and Basinger shrugged his shoulders.

“Well, what is it then?”

“I don’t know, but its color is identical to the sea, back on the world!”

“So what?”

“It may be useful – if it’s a structure – if it’s on the world?”

“If you want to check it, please proceed …!”

Dexter just stared, and he walked towards it.

The darkness swiftly turned to blinding light, and a type of dome, made of a translucent material, became visible over him, which had brightly lit water over it, sending reflections all about him. The distorted shapes of the sun seemed magnified.

He was in a globular bulge of transparent material, connected to a translucent tunnel, which went on and on into the distance.

Stars shone below him, as he clumsily rested, and he realized that he had been mistaken – he was not on the world – he was over the world. Its sphere was shining in space, at the side of him. It was completely different, and he could barely believe that it was the world.

He was on some form of space station, with a tremendous size, stretching out for miles all about him, in networks of translucent tunnels, with large round and square bulges.

After a long time, of observing it, he returned to the machine, and made his way back to the spaceship.

Basinger was gone, and he blindly searched for him. He wondered why he had left. Then he saw the entrance to the control room at a different position than it had been.

At his approach to it, he saw something strange in its blueness, but the intense brightness to blackness was still affecting his sight.

Yet, amidst the blur, he saw a large sphere rotating at the center of the room, and Basinger’s head was faintly visible behind a machine. He was at a machine that he had not noticed before, at the opposite wall, in the darkness that was there. He was sure it was an information machine.

“You have an early view of the world there!” Dexter explained, looking at the hologram image of the world, floating in air. “I just saw a recent view of it from space!”

“No, you never …!” he called out, frantically shaking his head from side to side, as he lifted a head device from his head.

“What …?”

“This is not the Earth! I should have realized it …!”

“What have you realized?”

“We have been on another world!”

“What …?”

“From this machine’s star charts, I gather that the Earth is in another universe!”

 

The spaceship’s technology was incredible, and it had the most advanced and last records of the super-species who had eventually completely replaced the aliens. Their territory had spanned galaxies, and then universes …

Their knowledge was immense, and his mind could barely understand most of their information. They used the Star Chambers to keep their civilization connected, over the immense expanses of space.

Dexter sat, in its blue glow, with his head facing a patterned screen, listening to its silent hum. He took the head device away from his head, and he placed it into darkness, at the side of the machine.

Basinger sat thinking, probably about how to use the newly found knowledge.

“Did you get any information about why the black hole put us at the island?” Dexter asked him, watching his head glow, in the surrounding dimness.

“From the information that I have taken, I would say that the black hole connected to the nearest open black hole, from the damaged Star Chamber. With it being damaged, especially when it entered the laboratory, and we were pulled into it, it would not have been able to connect properly with the other Star Chambers, and we might have ended up in a natural black hole, somewhere. Perhaps at the center of a galaxy!”

“Or we might have traveled on endlessly into infinity! The last of the aliens might have deliberately left the black hole at the island, over the water there, to prevent such occurrences happening!

“Is there anyway to link a Star Chamber to that black hole back on Earth?”

Basinger’s eyes glared for a second, as though he had just been thinking about it.

“I do not know …!”

“How did the aliens connect them to each other?”

“I only know that they connected some on this world, and took them to their destinations.”

“At least, we have a transporter, which can take us all over that world, and to other worlds, if we become tired of this one. There must be thousands – or millions, in other universes – with valuable locations. On all the machines! We could be searching them for the rest of our lives!”

Dexter rested against a wall, on the badly shaped seat, and he placed a head device over his head, and activated it.

Basinger leisurely switched on a lever.

A projection beamed out of the machine, and the hologram world lit up in the air, at his front, and a vivid green diagram appeared over it, marking regions on it. Dexter tried to see where the island was, on it.

Basinger finally left, and Dexter decided to continue his search of the destinations, and he chose to check the other machine, at the end of the corridor.

He began by automatically pressing controls, and ignoring views of soil, searching for any signs of structures. His speed gradually increased, and his hand rhythmically went from control to control, as images swiftly appeared and vanished.

An image on the screen stuck in his mind, and he once again activated it. In a murky view of some location, he made out a perfect shape, and he was about to forget the meaningless sight, but he saw that there were no signs of soil, and he then caught a glimpse of a faint square shape, shifting wildly about. It was dark, but he was positive that he had found a destination with a damaged Star Chamber, with a black hole formed in it.

The familiar pattern of movements fascinated him!

Dexter was tired, and left it, realizing that it was night at the location, and that he might be able to see something on it when it was daylight at the location.

When he returned the next morning, to continue his search, he instantly observed that the location on the screen was now brightly lit, and vibrating furiously, in a blur of many images.

Yet though it was bright, it was not daylight – artificial lights beamed over it – and, to his great delight, he saw an image of the laboratory, spin through the frenzy of images.

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 13

 

Destination: Earth

 

An extraordinary scene developed before Dexter, as he landed on the floor of the chamber. A mass of shuffling, activities, and flickering lights erupted about him, and he ignored cries of shouting and mumbling voices.

Dexter leapt over to his side, and the others came through, behind him, drawing away the attention of the crowd, from him, and he was able to see them properly.

How could he have been so unlucky? The entire laboratory was full of reporters and television crews. Had they actually expected their arrival? He had expected the opposite!

The laboratory looked the same, except for the screen, which was a more dense material. The crowd, behind it, watched them, with profound amusement, unable to believe what was in front of them. They occasionally cracked jokes, and loudly laughed, while they desperately filmed them.

Basinger observed himself and them, at different angles, and he shrugged. Selina held her ears, to ignore the racket.

Dexter imagined the media, and public, remembering them, the way they were, forever – as the scientific expedition that returned from the famous black hole as savages – dressed in bits of alien animal skins, and covered in muck, sand, and bits of creatures.

He felt as though he were Robinson Crusoe returning to civilization. He barely understood their reactions to things. How had he changed so quickly? Their cleanliness was unbelievable! Would they actually accept what had taken place – and that they had come from another world – and that they had stayed in the remains of a futuristic alien civilization, in another universe?

Professor Bergman finally appeared, and he pushed his way through the crowd. Then he stood glaring, in utter amazement, and confusion, at them, and Basinger repeatedly shrugged his shoulders, with embarrassment.

Professor Bergman rushed back through the crowd, and he ordered his assistants about.

They gradually drew the crowd away, and they started setting up equipment, to check the black hole. They finally opened an entrance to the chamber, at the side of the screen, and anxiously ushered them out.

“What happened …?” Professor Bergman cried out.

Basinger lifted his hands up, exasperated, and he let them fall to his side. Burrell and Selina laughed, and Dexter laughed more uncontrollably than he could remember doing, and he decided that he was going to let someone else explain.

“Why was the media here …?” Selina asked.

Professor Bergman observed her, for a few seconds.

“We thought that the black hole might disperse, after its appearance had altered – and the media had a fascination in it. What information have you discovered about it?”

“You will not need a protection screen around it anymore!” Burrell muttered. “It will not pull anything into it anymore …!”

Professor Bergman looked at him, as though he were mad, and he touched a piece of animal fur on his shoulder.

“What in the blazes is that?”

A technician, at the door, came over, and he examined it.

“May we take this …?”

“You can have all of it – once I have put on some proper clothes!”

“Do you want these as well …?” Dexter asked, taking out a handful of bits of vegetation.

“What are they?” the technician muttered, examining their peculiar features.

“They are seeds!” Dexter replied, handing him the seeds, from the jungle. “Can you have them grown, and, if possible, tell me why some of them shift about?”

“Yes!” the technician replied firmly, confused.

“Look …!” Burrell called out.

The black hole vibrated, as though something was coming through.

Then, as its movements stopped, Dexter saw a strange blur in front of it, which vanished into it. Then the black hole started contracting, until it no longer existed.

“How did that happen?” Basinger grumbled.

Dexter realized why, from the spaceship’s information, but he never said anything, because it had been the entity, and the last of what some of the super-species had advanced into, before their new species had completely annihilated itself.

 

Part III

 

Novel 3

 

Space Odyssey: Beyond the Universe

 

V Bertolaccini

 

Prologue

 

The Deadliest Menace

 

The entity stretched across the immense void to what seemed to be infinity. Its energy field was almost undetectable in the universe, with its energy mainly being scattered multidimensionally in various formations. Always altering, seeking the achievable. Floating through all eternity with nothing other than the twinkles of radiation and energy forces beyond, from very distant galaxies, which it had never known.

In fact, it had never known anything of the normal universe. It had never properly seen a galaxy and its stars. It had no proper knowledge of other life. I was alone and floating in an abyss, only conscious of itself, and weak clouds of gas surrounding it, which it absorbed, fed on, and used for its uses.

Since the creation of the universe it had formed itself, and it still recalled the first immense amounts of energy of its original existence, and it forming out of the immense energy explosions of the formation of the universe. Its first thoughts had been strange, as it had never had anything other than itself, and outer energy. Its original state of existence seemed as though it had recently happened, but when it recalled all the billions of years of its existence it became mesmerized, and it would wonder if there were others, and about what the distant galaxies were.

It had come from the reactions of massive amounts of energy that had been unable to form normal matter, and star formations, which existed in an immense void in the galaxies. It was an immense energy formation that had advanced and fabricated itself, formed with strange unknown energy structures, vaguely comparable to life forms.

Ceaselessly it increased its powers and structure as it drifted on, voyaging into infinity, but never ever achieving an ultimate.

One of its first conceptions of the creation of the universe was a strange deadly encounter that had nearly caused its destruction. An explosion had blasted through it, but it had survived by controlling its forces and drawing itself away from it, and together, and restoring its elements.

It had become far more conscious while it had changed itself to survive reoccurrences, and it had improved its powers and had moved on, and had learned to control its formation and powers.

It floated endlessly through emptiness on an everlasting quest, trying to reach an ultimate goal that it was never sure was, drifting to the galaxies that it surely would be astounded with if it ever were to reach if it ever found a way to increase its acceleration, as its size had grown to the size of a small galaxy and its expansion grew more with any increase in energy, and if it ever came into contact with even a single star its transformation would be diabolical, and it could well be the first threat of destruction to the galaxies themselves since their creation.

 

 

I

 

The Deadliest Menace

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Exploration Team

 

For a moment Carl Kruger thought he had died and gone to the afterlife. The sky outside, over the space vehicle, was so peculiar and empty of stars that he was sure that it was not in the universe, or at the outer limits of the universe, at the most distant point.

He switched on a small light, avoiding the larger bright light, to see only the interior about him, and he and the other passenger stared out the windows at the surrounding darkness, and into visible landscape in the light.

The world that they were exploring had no sun, and there was at least a billion light years of empty space between them and the nearest stars. This was why they were exploring there!

The world about them was a flat stretch of barn ground full of nothing but space dust and rocks, with no atmosphere, resembling areas on Earth’s moon, and some large asteroids.

“What happened then?” Major Ripley finally moaned, and tried laughing, and woke himself by slapping his face three times, as though he had woken from hangover trying to recall the night before, in wonderment – and he staggered up to the front window to look out in more detail.

Kruger could barely remember Major Ripley! Why? He knew he had, and had known him well! He had made it a personal mission to know as many members of the military aboard the galactic spacecraft GX1 as he could!

In fact, he could not even remember any of the crew in any detail, and suddenly realized that he could not properly remember who he was. He remembered everything else, but basic stuff about himself and everyone else. He could not remember anything about anyone other than some names and small details. It was as though someone had deliberately wiped particular stuff from his mind, for some unknown purpose.

It made him shiver thinking of it and what the consequences of it would be.

Their accident had to have done something to an area of his mind for recognizing people. Yet he found it hard to believe. Could Major Ripley be behind it? Who else was near there?

Did the military not want him to know something?

“We had to have hit something?” he announced absurdly, shrugging, breaking the silence, feeling his head for bruising – which he confirmed never existed.

“I do not recall hitting anything,” Major Ripley replied, looking about, and under the vehicle. “Did we? We’ve only skidded to a standstill against some boulders, and the vehicle has stopped itself automatically! You’re the scientist here! If I can still remember correctly! You work it out! How come I can hardly remember anything about you or anyone else?”

“Perhaps gas escaped …?”

“I know this vehicle, and there’s none in this model! And if this gas exists, I’m sure it would be of interest to the military – as I’ve never heard of a gas that only makes a person forget people.”

“There could be some gas in the atmosphere outside. We may have a leak!”

Major Ripley checked the shuttles instruments, and replied, “There does not seem to anything here. It would have to be very small to be undetected.”

Suddenly, Kruger jumped, and his heart leapt, when a figure in a spacesuit shifted out from the darkness at their side, and Major Ripley moved for his weapon at his side.

“How far do you reckon it is to the nearest shuttle?” Major Ripley whispered, to confirm what he knew.

“Well, there are four others, and the nearest has to be vehicle three with the famous biologist Mendez, and it has to about three miles away at least.”

“We better contact the others, and check what is happening!”

Kruger watched the strange figure move in close, and bang his glove hard against the vehicle window, near him.

There was something strange about him and the way that he shifted that interested Kruger. He could not place it and put it down to memory loss again, and the strange environment.

“I cannot reach them! There could be some damage to the communications equipment at the moment!”

“You mean something is blocking the transmissions!”

Major Ripley studied his face and the figure outside, and tried to see the face of the man through the silver screen of his faceplate, but gave up.

“We will have to let him in!” Kruger stated, after minutes of silence – to the unsaid question. “Who else could it be?”

“That is a good question! Who or what else could be out here in this hellhole! Away out here!”

“They must be in trouble if he traveled all the way over here – in complete darkness!”

“And how did he find us? That is the question! And why did he know we would be sitting here? We could easily have left here, before he arrived!”

Kruger studied the man in the spacesuit, and realized that he had not moved or done anything since he had arrived.

“And if they monitored us and knew we had stopped here, and he walked here from away over there, it would have taken him far longer to reach here – especially in that spacesuit, without any lights!”

“We cannot leave him, Kruger!”

Major Ripley moved into the back of the vehicle and removed the spacesuits, and they fitted them on and tested them for leaks.

Major Ripley then moved away from the door where the stranger was and removed his weapon, and allowed Kruger to unlock the door, and they watched the air gush out into the outer desolate world.

They watched the man enter and close the door behind him, and they remained silent as the air filled the vehicle, and with amazement they watched the man remove his helmet and reveal his identity, and that he was an identical duplicate of Kruger.

Kruger could not realize who was more amazed him or Ripley!

They both sat staring, dumfounded.

“Just tell me – who the hell you are?” Major Ripley demanded.

“What’s up, Carl!” the stranger announced, exhausted, after his march across the world, and through the dust, with the heavy suit on. “What don’t you recognize your own brother?”

“I never knew you had a brother?” Major Ripley continued, amused, trying to find out what he was missing. He clearly thought there was a hidden joke to it all.

“I don’t remember any of my relatives though!” he replied, not knowing what to do now.

“So you lost your memory as well!” the stranger replied, amused.

“What? You lost your memory? Where did that happen?”

“On my way back here!”

“Back here!” Major Ripley replied, and laughed loudly. “What? You are claiming you were here, and left …?”

“Of course! I woke up over there!”

The stranger pointed over in the direction that he had come from.

“I woke up over there, and I never knew how I got there, and saw your headlights and walked back.”

Major Ripley heard a noise from the communication device, and jumped in beside it, and picked up the part of the device to communicate.

“Vehicle four here! Any information on what happened to the communications?”

“Ripley! This is Douglas. Major Douglas! Vehicle two. All the communications were down! They returned to back to normal ten minutes ago. We have a problem! All the people here and aboard the GX1 have lost their memories – relating to identification of people. We do not know if it is permanent or if something is causing it. All the vehicles crashed too! They’re working on the problem back at the GX1. All the vehicles are to return there now!”

“This is Ripley! What’s the distance to the nearest vehicle, vehicle number three, from us?”

“That’s Mendez! It’s just over three miles from you! Why?”

“Do me a favor! Just tell me what was the number of passengers in this vehicle?”

“Wait a minute, and I’ll check!”

“That’s strange! All the stuff on the personnel of the GX1 has been erased!”

“Brilliant! Thanks!”

“So what’s your name then?” Kruger asked the stranger.

“Dan Kruger! I think you called me Dan! I believe we’re twins!”

“How do you think you got over there?”

“I don’t know. I just woke up – over there!”

The stranger took his entire suit off, and they saw how identical he was, and to Kruger it was like looking at himself in the mirror, and he saw Major Ripley checking for differences in their features to identify them, for the future.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 2

 

First Contact

 

In the depths of its infinite surroundings a spectacular energy surge had exploded out, with radiating beams, mystifying the entity for the first time for an immeasurable length of time, as it had continued its regular routines of regulating and improving its vast existence.

From nowhere a concentrated sphere of energy had appeared, vaguely even being detected by its senses due its minute size. Except its acceleration soon left it staggered! It had never known anything of the outside universe, and everything about it was beyond its knowledge, and it considered if it was something to do with another like itself, with even a far greater degree of knowledge and powers.

It had observed that it had clearly traveled a great distance, and from the distant energy fields, of the galaxies. Its technology interested it the most, and its size was so small that it had confused it. Was it sent by another of its kind? Could it itself recreate such a thing to explore its surroundings? Should it actually conceal itself or attack and capture it?

Thus it soon set itself the task of exploring it to gain all the knowledge that it could before it left, or anything happened.

A surge of energy forces that it had never conceived existed hit its probing forces, shocking it and fascinating it at the same time. It had been unbelievable and glorious, and it admired it greatly, but had sensed great danger, as with its encounter with destruction on its creation.

Through its thoughts a blur of radiation had swirled out of the blackness. Strange energies without any meanings had sent sensations through its structure.

Amidst its awesome powers it had detected its core, the GX1 spacecraft, surrounded by its propulsion forces and energy protection shield, force field, which defended it against the forces that propelled it through space, and stopped it being damaged by anything else. At the speed that it traveled, at hundreds of times the speed of light, even the smallest object could cause indescribable damage.

The entity had always thought of things in size, and small had always been powerless and useless to it, and it had realized that far greater powers could exist in the smaller and concentrated.

It had visualized its appearance as it had probed its force field, as a speck appearing with spectacular beams spraying out into the stars. Its outline emerging out of obscurity, and it had imagined its shape hurtling on to the distant formations.

A vast line of energy had stretched out across space from it, left behind, and it had fascinated it in that it could discard such great amounts of energy. Its body had absorbed it with enchantment, as it could not recall having taken in such forces since its creation.

After many probes, and unsuccessful probing, including through multidimensional sensors, it had accumulated everything that it could as swiftly as it had done anything for a long time, and started to examine what it had accumulated.

Its unique acceleration had allowed it to travel the immense depths of the void, and it had been controlled by altered forms of it. The whole object had been controlled by parts of the object itself, but regulated by small mobile separate forms, which had free thinking states, unlike the object itself.

Even though it had gained knowledge, which it would study for years to come, it had gained little on its construction and how it and everything in it had worked, and it had realized that it could be the only time it would come across such a phenomenon, as it began to reach the limits of its reaches.

The deep emptiness about it had become so vivid, and it had thought of its original thoughts of the object’s discovery, and then of the finding of the things in it, and at the same time it had detected with amazement its sudden deceleration, and it had considered if it detected its surveillance, and if it intended to make contact with it.

Yet it had then gone into orbit around a world, which it had not even known was there, over to the side of it, and it probed the world with fascination. It had never seen a world before, and it had been fascinated that it could have been there without it knowing, even with it being outside its normal reaches. It wondered if it had been missing many things while it had been drifting and building itself.

What strange place had it come from? What other wonders were there? Where had it been traveling to on its voyage into the depths of space and time?

The denseness of the world had surrounded it with mind-bending wonders and visions as it had explored it, seeking answers, and it had returned to surveying the GX1 as it landed, and later on it detected some of the small separate intelligent forms had left it and were outside the energy screen, and it had examined their free thinking states and realized that it could reproduce them, and it had decided to make one of them from itself, to get aboard the GX1.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3

 

The GX1

 

The GX1 was the most advanced spacecraft that would ever be created. Centuries of technology advances had created it, and decades of work by millions had been used to build it.

It had been built twenty miles long by ten miles deep with a flying saucer shape, with the sole intention of it be used to travel to and properly explore the galaxies, and reach the final frontiers of the universe.

It had been built with much of the technology found centuries before in a fifteen-mile alien artifact that had been found buried away for millions of years in an immense crater in a lost desolate Pacific island.

Many human worlds had collaborated in its creation, and it had been launched when nobody thought it could be improved further.

People from all over known space had tried to take part in the first voyage, and the first visit to the galaxies, and the people aboard it numbered close to a hundred thousand. The majority were scientists and explorers that were needed to make it a proper exploration of the universe. The rest were military and people to run everything.

The first voyage had taken them to the immense void, which had only been discovered decades before, as its strangeness had warranted it to be the first place for the DX1 to explore, and as it was located in the direction they wanted to explore.

The answers to many unanswered queries of the creation of the universe were thought to exist there!

Kruger considered himself lucky to be on the voyage, even though he had been chosen because of him being one of the most experienced in aliens (in knowledge and experience).

The confrontation with an identical twin on the world had left both the passengers on vehicle four bewildered, especially when they had realized they had lost their entire memories of who had been aboard the GX1, as well as in the other vehicles, and their communications to the GX1 had been lost, so the only thing they could do was continue with their mission and return to the GX1.

While the vehicle automatically carried out its programming, floating over the surface of the world at hundreds of miles an hour, still mapping and checking for anything of interest, and any abnormalities, Kruger watched Dan, examining him for anything unusual, but he never saw more, accept that he was more secretive than he had noticed, and that he was hiding something, and tried to question him every time he could, but he was good at avoiding giving anything out.

He was starting to think he was part of scheme to carry out some illegal activity aboard the GX1. But what could it be?

He recalled his own little scheme to find anything of value, and take it back with him. Though all the findings brought aboard must be declared and checked, with invaluable items usually being allowed to be kept, due to lack of interest and them not wanting to end up with heaps of useless items, and returning with ninety percent of their specimens from the galaxies as junk.

He was sure they would even discard most of the stuff before returning to the base, near the Earth, and he was sure that something could be found. He knew many of the explorers, who were to make explorations outside the ship, including Major Ripley, had an agreement to search for such items. Yet he was unsure how far they would go, but he did see the point, as he was not sure he knew how valuable an item he would keep, or if he could tell the value of some items found in space.

There had been valuable alien life forms that had been traded, and he knew that they would be very keen to stop anything getting aboard, and he did see the point there, and never wanted anything from out here running around the ship creating unknown dangers.

If anything seriously dangerous were to get on the habited worlds, like Earth, they would have serious problems. Such creatures could inhabit entire worlds!

“Do think there is anything of value out here?” he asked Dan, trying to get his views.

Dan laughed again, over some hidden joke, either about him or something that he could not quite grasp.

“I have checked a few times,” Major Ripley replied. “None of the instruments indicate anything! What do you think Dan? Could there be anything of value about here?”

Dan looked over at Kruger, still slightly amused, with his amused expression, and replied, “Out here! I don’t think so!”

His reaction to him confused him. If he was what he claimed, why did he not act like he was his twin? It was more like a joke to him! It had him searching his memories searching for long lost relatives that could easily have hid away aboard to play something on him.

Yet how the hell did he get out here? He would have to have captured a vehicle without them knowing it, and sneaked out of the ship, which was just about impossible. Moreover, he would also have to have left his vehicle away out here, which would have cost a great deal, for nothing other than a stupid joke on an unknown relative.

Or he could have found some alternative means of transportation. He could have been hidden in the back of the vehicle all along – where they kept the supplies, and had sneaked out after the crash.

But what would he have done if they had not crashed and stopped? And what the hell did he want?

He decided to try to solve how the crash took place, and why they all went unconscious, with their memory loss. Then he decided to leave it to the engineers back at the ship to work out. They were the ones that would have all the details, and scans, and be able solve the mystery.

Suddenly, he remembered something, and that they were the only people to know fully what the main objective of their mission was, and the few officers that had ordered it.

“Dan! What is the main objective of us checking this world? And who ordered it? As my memory seems to have gone!”

“That is an easy one! It was to check it because it was out here in this void. It was Pratt that ordered it.”

“And where were you when he ordered it?” Major Ripley asked.

“I was near both of you!”

They all went silent again. Again neither Major Ripley nor Kruger could fully recall what happened, nor prove that he had not been there, and they continued to search for clues.

It was clear to Kruger that Major Ripley intended to catch him out somewhere, and was waiting for his moment, and he was sure Dan also knew it. Yet he could not get why he was so amused, confident, and waiting for something to occur.

Kruger then saw the immense shape of the GX1 in front of them, and saw Dan’s pupils widen, as if he had been waiting on some event to occur, and it was now finally going to occur.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4

 

The Voyager

 

The lighted GX1 voyager was colossal, and stretched out across their entire vision into both horizons as they had approached it miles off, and it still fascinated them.

It looked of alien origins, from a far superior race, and Kruger felt prouder than he had ever felt, and thought of all the races in the universe that would see their golden achievement.

Golden and white lights shone down from all over its ten-mile high top making it glow like an immense alien flying saucer, resting on the desolate world, in the deepest reaches of space.

It was golden in areas, and lights on it were like golden stars, sparkling in the depths of some immense strange star cluster – tightly packed together in areas.

The sight entirely took their attention away from Dan, and he sat watching them, and occasionally looked at it, as though he had seen it far more than them.

Kruger sensed something mysterious existed about him, and especially about what he intended to do. It fascinated him that if he had a twin that he could forget all about him, and all the things that they might have done together. And to make matters worse he seemed to have forgotten him, which could be embarrassing when they returned home, and they met people that they knew.

They could even consider them both to be imposters! What if they had forgotten everyone that they had known? The entire GX1 could be full of people with memory loss, which would cause incredible chaos. All the identity problems would be incredible!

What would happen if the entire Earth suffered from the problem, from an alien attack? It would throw the world into total chaos?

It made him gasp out loud, and the others thought he had reacted to the GX1 structure.

Major Ripley was proud of the DX1, and it was a symbol of the workmanship of his race, and the best.

Chips of rock mingled with dust clouds from below the vehicle, as they approached the base of the GX1, and the vehicle automatically slowed and stopped, and came to rest on the surface of the world, just in front of the energy shield.

The sight now covered their entire sight – and had the look of not having been manufactured by any normal means – and looked as if it were made from technologies far beyond comprehension, and though he had hardly any proper knowledge of the entire workings and technology of it, he still knew it could be grasped if he had a few thousand of years of continues study.

The ground was flat below them, by the immense weight of parts of it that had rested there when it had landed.

He felt like going outside now, as it looked safe and everything was brightly visible about the area.

Layers of dirt occasionally blew up in clouds from jets of gas exploding out of regions below the voyager, and with there not being any atmosphere soon fell to the ground.

Sounds sounded hollow and strange inside the vehicle, as though magnified, from the strong sold materials that they were made of, to stop any leakage of air, and as though sounds were being reflected from the outer world as it could not allow sounds to travel, with there being no atmosphere to carry it.

A silent whistle came from an instrument and he saw that they had spotted them aboard the GX1, and someone was dealing with their arrival there.

Out in the distance he spotted vehicle three, with Mendez, and wondered what they were doing, and if they had any problems that they had not foreseen, and wondered what they would be doing, and if they had problems with their memory loss.

“How long will it be before they get us through the energy screen?” Major Ripley announced, mainly to himself, out loud. “We should be inside, and getting into it by now!”

The dazzling massive shape still kept grasping his sight, and of it covering their front sky.

“They must have started on getting us in,” Dan replied.

“If they want us to wait,” Kruger continued, “we will be stuck here!” And he searched its vastness, like the depths of space from outer space, looking for the point where they would be, their control center, for the incoming vehicles.

Strange controls about his sides vaguely captured his attention, making him consider if he had lost his memory of what they were.

It was strange that they could only lose memories of things about people, and it sounded like something the military and intelligence agencies did, and he considered if they had the capability to do such a thing to them aboard the GX1, and he wondered if they had done it to cover something that they would not even suspect existed, or if someone else aboard had used it to carry out something deadly.

He had listened to Major Ripley theorizing about it, as he had reported everything to the military, and he realized that it could take warfare to a new level!

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

The Control Center

 

The world below the GX1 control center glowed in shades of gold and white like sunlight, like a ghost world. Pale golden shades swept through rock structures, leaving deep shadows, probing towards the skyline, and the deep black abyss beyond.

Colonel Pratt unscrewed the cap off a bottle of fruit juice that he held in his palm. Distant voices from the other side of the control room absurdly mingled in a mass of regular waves through his silence, almost engulfing him, and the buzz of his communications device disturbed him until he answered it.

“General Chisholm here,” a deep voice uttered, from somewhere at the other side of the spacecraft. “I want you to personally handle the problem with vehicles with the spaceship’s Lieutenant Weber. I have enough things to do here!”

“Alright. I’ll get on it right now!”

Chisholm hung up, and left to do something that needed his entire attention.

Colonel Pratt was happy to be the military head of the military presence with the landing vehicles, even though it was going to be a difficult job, but interesting, as they were up against the unknown, and he had to be prepared for just about anything out here in the depths of the universe.

Lieutenant Weber was great, and head of that control center, for Captain Powell, who was the captain of the spacecraft, and ran the spacecraft itself.

He had a hard time understanding what the problem was! The entire vehicle crews had experienced losses of memories, and the claims were that they were not normal memory losses, and that they had experienced only memory losses in the regions of their brains that were used for identifying people, which he never thought was even possible. But with the right equipment why not! They had mapped everything in the human brain, and could read and alter anything in the mind, so why could they not have had particular memories erased?

It was a strange affair. There was no motive! Why would anyone want them to lose their memories? What possible reasons could be behind it?

He did believe his men, and they gave detailed accounts of what had occurred, and that they had all crashed and woke up with the problem.

Whoever was behind it, if it was not an accident that is, had to want something hidden? Was there something out here somebody wanted, and wanted it hidden? What could be on this hellhole?

He sat and read the rest of the detailed accounts, and sat dazed, partially staggered, considering what the outcome of the affair would be.

There was a discovery of another vehicle! Five vehicles had left to scan the world in a detailed surveillance mission, and six vehicles had returned!

Moreover, to confuse things further, two of the vehicles were identical. Someone would have to have sneaked an identical vehicle off the ship, and driven it out there, and returned with it, which had to be impossible, unless they had people working for them in the control room, and they had hidden what was occurring, and someone screwed up somewhere, and they got caught, with the extra vehicle carrying out the illegal mission to get hold of whatever it was, which must have great value to have so many people, going out to such lengths, behind it.

Some valuable rare mineral or similar that could have been detected from the ship, and the information about it hidden away from them. It could be for military use, and be exceedingly rare?

Therefore instead of ignoring the situation, as an insignificant crime gone wrong, the situation should be investigated, and he started to consider what action should be taken.

They had the upper hand on this – whatever it was about – and they had the vehicles and occupants sitting outside.

The merchandise had to be there, and surely it had to be in the copied vehicle, which was vehicle four, with Carl Kruger and Major Ripley inside.

He knew Major Ripley, and he knew he was not involved, and that he could use him, if needed.

He wondered who was in the sixth vehicle, and looked out the window, miles below, and checked one of the screens nearby, and examined the vehicles until he came to the sixth vehicle.

The vehicle was identical to the fourth vehicle, though slightly aged, which could mean that it was an old version that they got hold of to use, from somewhere.

Looking about he started to go over everything, in case he had missed anything, and considered if there could be something on the world that did not want them to know of its presence.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 6

 

Something Gone Wrong

 

The situation seemed to get worse as they sat there over hours, waiting for some form of announcement that they would soon be able to go aboard, and Kruger began to come up with new worries, and that the oxygen supply could be lower than the vehicle had announced it to be.

He had a headache and his breathing was slow, and the air was weak, and he wondered what had happened. He could not think of any reason that could properly account for it and gave up.

Distant voices from the communicators absurdly mingled in a mass of complaining sounds, as the other vehicle occupants tried to get information and brought aboard and were continually let down or not answered, and he drearily dozed, in his silence, with his ear crammed against things to stop him hearing it, more and more, almost engulfing him in the monotony, and a buzz from the communicator to the GX1 control center brought him awake.

“Colonel Pratt here,” a heavy voice announced, as Major Ripley turned the sound up. “I am handling everything!”

Colonel Pratt was happy to be the military head of the military presence, and with the landing vehicles, which was going to be a difficult job, but interesting for him, as he was up against the unknown, and he was prepared for just about anything there in the depths of the universe.

To Kruger he sounded as if he had been given a hard time, and hard time understanding the problem. He confirmed that the entire vehicle crews had experienced losses of memories, but not just normal ones, and that they had experienced only memory losses in the regions of their brains that were used for identifying people, which he never thought was possible, especially not wired up to a machine. There were also people aboard that had experienced it too, but only about people aboard the vehicles, and much of the information had been erased from their records on them too, and that they were investigating everyone and everything involved.

It was a strange situation to him, as they had not come up with any information on what the motives of the people behind it were.

Kruger also could not get any proper motive to explain things, and how they had carried it out.

He sat and listened to the detailed accounts, and sat dazed, partially staggered, considering what the outcome was going to be.

Then there was a discovery of another vehicle, which seemed to stagger Major Ripley and Kruger simultaneously, while Dan sat silently observing them, not moving, examining everything.

Five vehicles had left to scan the world in a detailed surveillance mission and six vehicles had returned!

Moreover, things were confused further by two of the vehicles being identical, and by the fact that they had to have brought an identical vehicle aboard the GX1, and sneaked it out with them, and returned with them, which seemed impossible with the technology and surveillance of everything they had – unless they had people working for them as leading engineers and in the control room – and they hide what was occurring – and they believed someone had screwed up somewhere, and they got caught – with the extra vehicle carrying out the illegal mission.

Colonel Pratt, with his military view, believed some valuable rare mineral could have been detected from the ship, and the information hidden, which could be for military use.

They believed the merchandise may be still in a vehicle, and they were monitoring all the vehicles, especially the sixth vehicle, and they were going to allow each vehicle to enter through the energy screen, one at a time, and check them.

Kruger sat amazed, wondering where the sixth vehicle was, and who was in the sixth vehicle, and he looked out the window, miles out, and tried to see the vehicles.

Colonel Pratt had said he believed the vehicle was identical to their vehicle, the fourth vehicle, and looked slightly aged, but he never said where it was, and he never mentioned anything about Dan, and if he was anything to do with what was happening, which confused things further. Was he really his twin? If not, how did they come up with him? Was he altered to look like him, by some form of cosmetic alteration?

Yet why would they have done it? There was more of a chance of them being caught! And what was his mission?

A shiver ran up his spine as he thought of what was going to happen in the next hours, and days ahead, and he could sense it could be bad, especially after watching Major Ripley giving unaccustomed reactions, and now looked as if he was going over everything, making sure that he had not missed anything.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 7

 

Aboard the GX1

 

All the vehicles were allowed through the energy screen one by one until only vehicle four and vehicle six remained, and Kruger watched them on the screens in the vehicle being examined and searched, before being allowed to drive into the GX1.

Hundreds of engineers and military robustly examined the vehicles and men, and Kruger noted all the vehicles had two or three people aboard, who were familiar, even though he could not fully recognize them, and he wondered if he had been chosen for special treatment, as they had the same vehicle as vehicle six, and they had been the second last to be taken aboard.

He even forgot why he had wanted to come out in one of the vehicles in the first place. What time would it be before he got back to his quarters? He could not sleep here.

When they finally got the signal to proceed he had almost dozed off, and he soon woke.

A slight haze could be seen in the energy shield if you looked closely at it in places, if you searched for it, and he saw that there was now another screen going behind the vehicle, which joined to the front screen further up, like a bubble of energy around them, stopping anything else getting in, and Kruger knew that they, the vehicle, and everything in the bubble was being scanned to a degree that would not allow anything to enter undetected. The makers of it had gone to incredible lengths to secure the safety of them and the ship.

The front screen, in front of them, was soon removed and they got the signal to move up to the spacecraft, and as they left the screen behind them shifted in and formed the normal screen again.

The people at the spacecraft took them aboard, and into the immense vehicle center, where thousands of vehicles were stored, and began their search and investigation.

The thing that started interesting him was their acceptance of Dan as being part of the crew, and he withheld what had happened, and what their suspicions were, until he was not there.

He also wanted to see if they found anything unusual about him, without him affecting the investigation.

After an hour of intense searching, and medical examinations, and every form of screening they were released into the food recreation center, where he and the other two astronauts were given their meals.

Now that he was inside, and Dan had been examined, he started to become more and more interested in him, and he decided to watch him, and study everything he did and said, and carry out an investigation of him. If he really was his brother he should have information about him in his quarters. There must be pictures of him somewhere! Major Ripley now accepted him, as he had passed all the examinations, and only had the fact that he had not remembered him being there, in the first place.

The sixth vehicle had also started to intrigue him, and when he had finished he joined the other two when they returned to the vehicle center, just as the sixth vehicle arrived into the spacecraft, and the spacecraft closed.

They stood on an upper platform overlooking the vehicles, and section where they were carrying out the vehicle investigations.

Kruger felt normal again after the great meal and having a proper air supply, and being in a properly lighted space and being allowed to move around freely again.

For a few seconds he sat confused when someone nearby mentioned his name, and at the same time he saw someone was communicating with the people in vehicle six, before they opened the entrance.

Just as the doors were being opened someone came over and informed him and Dan that Colonel Pratt had asked to see them, and wished to talk to them about urgent business.

As they were marched down and over to the sixth vehicle he started to see people’s surprised expressions, and that they were baffled about something.

At the approach to the sixth vehicle he watched the back of an astronaut that had come out the vehicle, and he watched him remove his helmet, and was startled when the figure turned in his direction, and stared over, looking directly at him, and he saw that he looked identical to him, and Dan, and he realized there was another twin, and he watched him gag when he looked at Dan.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8

 

Another Twin Appears

 

Colonel Pratt sat in the GX1 control center listening to the others discussing different situations, and he heard an occasional mention of his problem.

He could not realize if things were worse of better than before. Even though they had checked all the vehicles and men in them, there was nothing there, and any indication that anything illegal had taken place. Yet at least they had checked everything, and what they think took place might not have taken place, which still left him back at square one. What had happened out there?

The situation was worse in confusion, and he and everyone else had been left stunned, without any proper theories, or anything that they could say without coming out with some crazy notion, which they would be laughed at for.

The sixth vehicle had to have another twin of Kruger!

What really confused things was not only was there not any information available on all the vehicle people, there was no information from anyone on them knowing them.

Someone had clearly done something to remove everyone’s memory of them. He could barely even remember seeing Kruger, never mind his two twins.

After hours of interrogation with Don Kruger, the twin in the sixth vehicle, they had only come up with he was virtual identical to Kruger. Yet they thought he had something hidden, which he seemed amused at, which he refused to give them anything on, and suggested that it was for their own good.

The three were being kept with guards wherever they went, and their quarters were being guarded when they were in them.

The craziest thing though was both of the twins never had any quarters, and they had to be provided for them, and they claimed that they had lost their memories about them, and, of course, there was no recorded information about them, or what their professions or past lives had been.

In fact, he would say that they had not been on the ship, but they had to have been somewhere. So they had to have been hidden away, which would have been easy to do on a ship of its size. Or they could have been at another sector, and not been in contact with anything at this section of the ship.

If they could be sure that not everyone aboard had their memories affected they could put out photos of them for anyone to give them anything on.

What were they up to? Did they actually have anything? What else could have occurred?

They really only had the crime of computer record damage! Yet the crime of erasing everyone’s memories might be the first of its kind in that fashion.

The case was keeping him awake, and he had become obsessed with thinking of it, and the others looked as if they were ready to start cracking jokes about.

The incredible thing about the sixth vehicle had been how identical it was to the fourth vehicle. It had dents and scratches identical to the other. Yet all the information on the computers in it had been tampered with, and information was missing, which looked to him as though Don Kruger had done it before his arrival at the ship. It was not actually a crime, but it had to be reprogrammed, because of the missing information, and he had given little information about it, and that he might have done it by accident after the crash.

He was covering stuff, and looked like he had not lost his memory as much as everyone else.

At least they had profited from the episode by gaining an extra expensive vehicle, advanced and with new technology for the GX1, which must be of worth great deal, and have cost them a great deal of money to get, and he was sure it contained confidential technology too, which was a suggestion of another crime, if they had bought it by illegal means.

What they were after had to be of great value, and it left another mystery of who was in it with them.

Don reacted like they had not done anything really illegal, and Kruger as though he was innocent of everything, which he was sure he was, and he had provided ever piece of information that they had asked for, and had his quarters, which they had checked and found nothing but information showing his identity, and Major Ripley and others knew him, but gave claims of not knowing or properly knowing Dan Kruger, which could have been done by their losing their memories though.

Carl Kruger could have been their dupe, and they had chosen him as the best caudate in the vehicles, and they would have to have altered their appearances to him, if that was possible. Perhaps because of his silence and keeping to himself, he might have been the person least likely to let anything out on anything.

However, as he started to consider this fact in more detail, a document was delivered to his computer, from the medic who had examined them all, and he read through it swiftly, staggered at what they had found out about the three, and that they were more than twins. Twins had differences between them, and they never. All three were identical, as though they were the same person, but for the slight fact that Dan and Don were both slightly older.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 9

 

A Blonde Surprise

 

Kruger rushed to the door of his quarters, and was surprised to find a beautiful blonde woman standing outside.

At first he thought she was there for more questionings, but was amazed that she actually knew him. Yet he realized he did not recognize her, but he that knew he had forgotten things about her.

She quickly told him, “We were supposed to go out today! To the bar! Don’t you remember?”

Kruger gasped, and he realized the awkward situation and future situations he could end up in, and tried to remember everything he could as fast as he could, but it was useless.

“I have suffered some memory loss!” he confessed, awkwardly, looking bewildered.

She giggled, and replied, “I’m Marsha Pendleton! I heard about it! The whole ship must know of it! It was broadcast all over the media! I guess I have you! I’ll tell you what you want to know!”

Kruger wondered if it was a plot to interrogate him further! The degree that they had gone to check him after the discovery of the second twin, or triplet, was worrying, and he had been left with warnings of further investigations.

He definitely knew the woman, and liked her a great deal, and knew he was interested in her, but she could have been put there by someone. Yet what did he have to lose? Except they could set him up for some crime! Dan and Don were capable of anything, and could have given them false information, which she could be there to establish or dump on him.

He wondered what the spacecraft prison quarters were like! It would be terrible being locked away out in space, and without any memories.

He showed her to a seat, and she asked for a drink and went into the kitchen and opened a drawer and removed a bottle, and brought it and two glasses over to him, and he realized how well she had known him.

He sat with her and drank his drink, and wondered what the future held. If only he had avoided going out in that vehicle, he would not have any problems.

“So did you see my twins?”

She burst out laughing, and managed to stop herself when she looked at the worry, still there, in his eyes.

“It was on the media!”

“But did you know they existed before?”

“I am not sure! I could say they looked familiar …”

“Well, did I ever mention any of them?”

“According to all the media something or someone caused people’s minds to be erased of information about the vehicle crew members, and information about them contained in all the computer records. Whoever did it seemed to have done the almost impossible, and almost did a good job of it!”

“You still remember me though! And I seem to have been hit with more loss of memory!”

She nodded, and held back a giggle, while drinking sips.

The buzz of her communications device from her bag disturbed him, and she answered quickly, and put it away.

He decided to ignore the blasted affair, and just answer anything if it came up.

“What do you think of the two twins then?” he joked, and she finally burst out laughing, more uncontrolled than before, as though she had been laughing over it all day.

“They look more similar to each other, and less similar to you, as though they are more connected to each other.”

This fact surprised him, and he and the others also had seen it!

“As though they are older?”

“Yes! As if they are older.”

“Well, now I seem to have two big brothers! And none of us seem to know each other!”

She laughed again, and he joined in seeing the funny side of it.

“What will happen when we get back home?”

“That will be funny when the three of us meet people who know us – and we will not know them!”

“But they will be able to give you information on everything, and what you forgot. You will just have to wait!”

“There are another few problems as well! They insist a crime has been taken place! Even though it is just their records having been altered at the moment!”

“Well, you never did anything!”

He nodded in agreement, and finished his drink, and poured another.

“When are you to meet Dan and Don again?”

“Why do you want to meet them? I can call them up and ask them to meet us in the bar?”

“Yes! I would like that. What are they like then?”

“Identical! What’d you expect your identical twins to be like?”

They laughed together, at the irony of it, and kept laughing, at the future situations that could develop.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 10

 

The Space Bar

 

The drinks were great, and Kruger and Marsha sat laughing, as Don and Dan arrived at the bar, and he watched them with a slight hint of surprise. They were identical, and he could not tell the difference between them, and the other people around them watched on with amusement, and some casually tried to find differences in them to identify them.

He knew there would be little to show the difference. They were genetically the same, for reason, and he thought he was slightly different.

He kept wondering why he never had memories of having such a situation, which would have plagued his life. Surely something must exist in him that could be triggered by something?

He noticed that the two could be distinguished from each other by the way Don argued with Dan, and Dan repeatedly revoked his approaches, remaining silent, and avoided making any proper contact or dispute with him or anyone.

While they sat with them Don’s arguments increased, and he provoked Dan further and further, as if trying to achieve something. What amazed Kruger was their reactions were so similar to his that at times he thought that they had been closely monitoring him in his quarters or somewhere and had started copying him for some purpose.

Marsha laughed with the others, when she could get away with it, and Kruger was bewildered in not knowing what he should do or talk to them with. For one thing Dan was far too silent and hard to communicate with.

He thanked Marsha again for letting him out of another awkward situation!

Don tried questioning him on various subjects, and it was clear that he was testing him, trying to discover something.

Kruger wondered why he never approached him instead, and considered how he would reply.

Don leaned over the table, with his face bright pink, and suddenly removed a powerful hand energy weapon, which was one of the most powerful aboard, and Kruger did not know what he was more amazed with – him pointing it at Dan’s head or him managing to get hold of it, as nobody was ever allowed near the powerful stuff, and they were kept for emergencies that needed them. They would have a hard time getting a normal weapon without permission.

Everyone stopped talking, and stared at it, and he followed their eyes to Don’s eyes, and the deadliness that was clearly there.

“Right now,” Don ordered. “You or whatever you are – I want answers now! You start telling all of us who or what you really are! And this time I want the truth!”

Kruger got what he was doing, and it was his only to get answers out of him, but not if he was right or why he was so certain and determined to do what he had planned.

He waved it around Dan’s unworried face, trying to get him to react, as though he had it planned down to the last detail.

Suddenly, Kruger saw a faint mist surrounding them, and people started examining it, trying to see what I was, and gasping, and Kruger looked at the door, instantly looking for a fire outside, but it was not coming from outside, and just about everything there was not flammable.

It was thickening visibly into a drifting cloud over the floor, and it moved around as though there were no artificial gravity.

Don watched it and held the weapon firmly, not letting go of anything, but stayed silent, waiting for something to happen.

The next thing Kruger saw was that it was not made of smoke!

The cloud was made of some form of energy, and he still looked for the source. He was sure that something was there or somewhere, and he looked for projections off something, or if it was being projected from somewhere. Yet there was nothing anywhere that could produce anything like it.

It hung there thickening, in the air over the middle of the room, swirling around in an intelligent way, and as he watched it to see if was being controlled. He saw straightaway Dan reacting in an uncontrolled fashion! He mentally seemed to be actually doing something! Don watched on satisfied, sure that he was going to get the reaction and answers that he wanted. He was sure he was not fully able to explain its presence, and stayed still and where he was, ready for action, and to take any course of action that appeared and he could.

It shifted creepily, forming a more turbulent thickening formation, formed shapes in itself, and everyone started rushing for the doors, as people from outside came in to check what the excitement was, and stood pondering what was occurring.

Marsha and Kruger stayed where they were, watching what Don would do next – checking if was a figment of their imaginations.

Strange sights and silent sounds began manifesting everywhere about them – like partially visible life forms were appearing.

Strange glowings and swirlings forces formed and reformed, as the energy around them increased and increased as though something was manifesting or creating itself right across the room, almost in a bubble formation, surrounding them.

Some formations were similar to what he thought telepathic visions were like, like spirits in shrouds flying about, with wails and shrieks.

Don held them there, with him almost forcing them with the gun not to leave him. Dan had gone into what looked like some form of dream state, but only partially, and was still holding himself upright. Then it swiftly increased, and it was like they were holding onto reality, and sanity.

The cloud was actually forming itself into something!

He strained his tired mind trying to form a mental picture of what it could be. It resembled a giant mind-bending round life form, with strange multicolors, which he could not recognize.

Don suddenly moved back from it, as some form of mysterious force prevented his arm from pointing the weapon on Dan.

“We better get out here now!” Don screamed, holding out the weapon, watching wild energy surges making his arms shudder and vibrate crazily.

Dan had turned green, and slime poured out his mouth, and Kruger shouted, “We better get him out of here. It will kill him!”

“No!” Don shouted back. “He must stay! It is him that is causing it, so leave him! It is dangerous, and will kill!”

Don shifted them back, and Dan exploded into a burst of energy that joined with the energy cloud, turning to part life form and part entity, with beams of light and energy pulsating and beaming out in multicolors from it.

Its form altered continuously, from one form to another, trying to form a correct and permanent life form. An altering manifestation, and Don fired the weapon into it, and it screeched loudly and reformed into another style of entity/life form that would not be damaged by the weapon.

At the door they watched the whole lot, and the formation become one and turn into an acceptable ghost life form, which still took shape shifting alterations, and it floated and rushed to the floor, and its energy life form formation passed straight through the thick hard floor material, without leaving a hole or mark, like light passing through a window, and like a poltergeist life form.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 11

 

The Entity/Life Form

 

A spectacular energy explosion had discharged, with searing hot beams, mystifying the entity for seconds, as it had continued its work examining the amazing weird life forms in the vehicles, as they had continuously accelerated across the world, at high speeds.

It had recalled that a long time ago that it had encountered a miniature object that had swiftly passed through it, and its examination of it and occupants had been too swift and uncontrolled, and it had failed, and had failed to come up with any proper examination, and from its present findings it wondered why it had not realized that they and their technology had existed.

Their world was different and so dense, and when it examined their minds it started to realize the truth, and that solid matter and dense space was the common state, and that it was in an empty formation, in a bubble, in the real universe.

While it had continued its explorations another part of it had started work on creating a copy of one of the life forms, and it had examined their minds, thoughts, communications, behavior, and chose the life form called Kruger, because he communicated the least, and he had been an outsider, which it realized was the best form to take to avoid discovery, and revealing itself.

On the barn world it had formed a copy of the man, in its suit covering, and it had been surprised to find another life form in another vehicle appear in an identical vehicle, which was vehicle six, and it had believed it had created it by accident, by some form of unknown reaction, as it had been so new to it.

After examinations of the new life form it had decided to alter its creation of the human to the stranger in the sixth vehicle, as it had been the only one in a vehicle on its own, but when it had completed it, the life form had activated an energy shield similar to the one that protected the ship, and it could not enter the vehicle or replace the human, and brought the human to vehicle four.

The next problem that it had discovered had been that the humans could recognize a stranger, after it had examined their minds further, and it found a way to alter their memories so that they would not recognize the stranger, and had caused the vehicles to crash to cover what it had been done, and it had altered the records in the vehicles, and, even though its powers were weak and limited through the energy shield of the GX1, it had just managed to use its powers to alter the records and memories of the life forms aboard about the life forms in the vehicles.

Through all that had happened it managed to explore the strange life forms, and their existence, and had been delighted to make it aboard the GX1, but though it got aboard it had little control of itself aboard, and the life form it had created had even taken control of itself as a human, and it had had a hard time controlling it, and it had realized its next problem, and that they had discovered that there were three humans that were identical, and that there was an extra vehicle.

Its human having some control of itself had helped, with its will to survive, and it had managed to avoid being caught in interrogations on it, but the other human in vehicle six called Don, which it got its name from, but as Dan, did not believe it was human, and it had realized it somehow knew what it was, and the entity could not destroy it without being discovered.

It had learned more about the energy shield, but it never found a way to deactivate it without being caught and destroyed, and its confrontation with Don at the bar, with a powerful weapon capable of damaging it, had made it alter itself into another form, but had ended up in a confused state of life form/entity to avoid destruction, and it had revealed part of its identity, and its further formation had been faulty, as it never had any proper life forms to alter to, and it had chosen what it had found in their records.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 12

 

The President

 

Max Mason was the president of the GX1 and the GSO (Galactic Space Organization), and Kruger knew that he could do just about anything on the spacecraft, if it could be done. Everyone insisted in carrying out his slightest notion to the letter. So he was the most interesting person to meet if you ever had the chance.

Kruger knew little about him except for a few appearances on their media, and was surprised to meet him in person and have him question him on what had occurred, and tactically query what was happening, and what it was that they were now up against.

The entire ship’s media had been pushing stories on it for an hour, because it was the only real occurrence that had happened since they had started the voyage. Stories like it, even on the colony worlds, never had anything like it either, and everyone aboard was taking an interest in it, and their safety. Most wondered if they had found some new form of life out there in the depths of the void.

President Mason could scarcely grasp what was there, or happening, and perhaps, for the first time, had less or the same information. The descriptions everyone at the bar had given were vague and confused, and had no real detail. People had not realized what it was, or if it was even a life form, or what shape, characteristics, features, or identity it had. It had altered, and had given nothing but a confused mess of details.

What sort of powers did it have? Should they be happy with the discovery? Should the ship head home? What kind of science and creations did it have? Could the voyage and GSO profit greatly from it?

Kruger also, when he never thought of the danger, wondered what it could be, and what it could teach him.

He was a scientist, and he had not just entered the voyage to expand his career and fame. He was interested in science, space, alien life forms, and anything else that existed out there.

He was one of the most experienced people in alien life forms there, and he continually thought of the glory of the discovery!

Before he had been up against memory loss, and some crime against them. Now he knew that it was a new life form, and had surely entered the ship to escape from the hellhole that it had existed in. It had been attacked and threatened with death by Don, and had escaped for its life.

He wondered if they could now capture and study it!

He was startled at it being Dan, and how they had met him, as an unknown member of the crew, who had appeared out of the darkness of the desolate world, in a spacesuit, and that they had brought it back.

The power of it was tremendous and it could have killed them all easily, even with Major Ripley holding the weapon on it.

Kruger gave descriptions of its figure as he had first seen it to the president on the media – shown to just about everyone aboard – seeking the truth about what had taken place – and seeking adventure, which they had mostly joined the voyage for.

Major Ripley was then brought in, and helped him out with vivid details, from the location of his quarters.

It was incredible that he had finally given his thoughts on what he had suspected back there, and that it was a new form of alien.

He expressed his confused thoughts at what it had wanted, and about what it had been up to and what it was capable of.

He had clearly even gone to the bar to see the mess that it had created, and to question the people there about the incident and what it had looked like, in its true form.

The president questioned him intensely about it, to find out what he wanted. He had to take the responsibility for such an incident and occurrences, and he reassured everyone aboard that he and they would do everything that could to capture it, and perhaps study it, and at that moment they were building up a special task force to seek it out, and it was to be lead by Colonel Pratt, of the Military and Space Forces, and it would be based at the Military and Space Forces control center, and that he was the second highest military authority there, under General Chisholm, head of the Military and Space Forces, and the security of the entire spacecraft.

General Chisholm made an appearance and warned everyone aboard of the dangers of the alien intruder, and gave the location that was below the bar to avoid, and told everyone to remain out of its path, and to stay in groups and to kill it if they had to, and he then introduced Colonel Pratt, who was at the Military and Space Forces control center, located at the center of the spacecraft.

He gave as much information as he could, and showed everyone his task force, and that they were all busy at work organizing men, and the information people were giving them.

It was then that Kruger started to realize that the thing was actually a great danger. He had known it as Dan, and in its unnatural state. Yet he had never properly communicated with it! It had been a human, or copying a human, and had not shown anything of its true identity, and he could not realize just how much danger it was, and what it intended to do.

People had been clearly startled by it, and he could not decide if it was to do with its extraordinary form that it had taken, or if it had started to defend itself from attacks against it, or was the thing a deadly menace, and intended to capture them and the spacecraft.

They just did not fully know what its motives were. They had caught it and forced it to reveal its identity, and Don had threatened it with a powerful weapon, and perhaps destruction.

The issue of Don was brought up by the president, who could not understand his identity, and he asked Colonel Pratt to identify him, and about his mysterious appearance there in the sixth vehicle, which he had remembered had been told earlier, when it had been discovered.

Colonel Pratt recalled his discovery and admitted not being able to get any proper explanation, due to the records and people’s memories being tampered with.

The whole affair was a muddled mess, and Don was contacted at his quarters, for them to query him.

Don was his normal calm self, even after, and throughout, the incident, and was just out of his shower, with towels on, and was willing answer all their questions, and asked Colonel Pratt if he would put him on his task team to locate the alien, as they needed him, and he had information about it, and he assured them that he knew more about it than anyone, and Colonel Pratt assured him that he and Kruger would be on the team, as consultants, and they would help identify it, with descriptions – and that they would be needed as all the descriptions so far were confused, and that all the different people there had given different accounts.

The president asked him to use them, and asked to talk to Don, and asked him where the sixth vehicle had actually come from, and Don answered that he had woke up after his vehicle had crashed like the others, with memory loss, and that he had lost his memory of his identity.

The president was left confused, and never proceeded further, and Colonel Pratt continued by asking him why he had been so sure the alien had been an alien and not just Dan, suffering from memory loss like everyone else, and why he had confronted the alien with the powerful weapon, which he had to have been unauthorized to take, as they would not have authorized it, and if they had authorized it that it would have been the military that would have handled the problem in the proper way, and he asked what he had intended to do, and if he had realized what its reactions to the weapon would be, and if he had been surprised by its true identity when it had been revealed in the bar.

Dan answered swiftly without thinking, explaining it was an alien and it had acted like one, and he had known that it had to be dangerous, and for starters it would have revealed its identity to them and would not have gone to such lengths to get aboard the spacecraft, and enter through their only defense the energy shield, and that he had known that it was powerful and a danger to them by the way that it had made them crash, wipe away their memories and records, and that had been capable of changing its appearance to what it wanted, including altering its speech and thoughts.

It had ruthlessly done everything it could to get aboard the spacecraft undetected, and he had known he could not have proven it enough – for them to have captured and kept it imprisoned or to have thrown it out of the spacecraft – and with his experience of where the weapons were, and how they kept them secure, he had managed to find a way to get the weapon, and had used it to force the alien into revealing its identity, and that he had done it in the bar in front of as many witnesses as possible, but had underestimated its capabilities.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 13

 

The Monster

 

The monster that appeared at the library below the bar had been hideous beyond anything anyone had seen. Not only had it been an entity/monster, altering from one appearance to another, it had been mad, and ready to kill anything to survive. Its entire plan had been instantaneously ruined, and it could detect the crew of the spacecraft starting to build a defense against it and to exterminate it, and it sensed how far they intended to go.

It had lost touch with the outer entity, while it had been altering itself, and it had lost memories, and it had turned into a new life form completely, and had separated itself from the outer entity, and even believed it would no longer consider it as part of it, unless it could lower the energy shield and give it what it wanted, and make proper contact with it. It had to do it now or it would be killed, even if it had to kill everyone aboard to do it.

What it and the outer entity had not realized was through it being a human, and for so long, it had altered itself to being one of them so much that its way of thinking had altered, and it was what it considered close to madness, with nothing left to do but survive, and kill the puny life forms, who were taking away its dreams of leaving the void and entering the outer universe.

After it had seen all that existed beyond, and the truth about itself, it now considered itself trapped in the void, and the void as its prison, and that it would be trapped there for all eternity, wondering what it would have been like to be in the outer universe, where it should have been.

From being a life form that was seeing the humans as a species that should be examined and used to educate itself, it had turned into their most repulsive menace from the deepest depths of space.

Some people were still in the massive library, which was a replica of a massive ancient twentieth-century library, and it had only left them because of their distance, and to finish its work of altering itself and planning its future as fast as possible, and it considered them as not worth its time as they were separate people, and it was hidden from them, as they were from each other, behind large bookshelves, and could be heard making occasional silent whispers, and it knew that they would not appear, and if they did, it would kill them, swiftly and silently.

It was fascinated by their complete unawareness of it, and its killing spree of the people that had witnessed it come down through the roof like a demon apparition, and it had attacked them swiftly, not considering it any further.

Some had even confronted it, not thinking anything could be deadly on the spacecraft, and it had instantly viscously attacked them, and moved their bodies away, discovering how powerless they were without their weapons, technology, and science.

It dragged their bodies away into dark places, leaving trails of blood, and parts of bodies dropping off everywhere, without it seeing the mistake, as its mind and body were carrying out altering processes to achieve its goal, and which were needed far more for its survival, and it had hidden them away out of view, where they would not be found for a long time.

While altering itself at one point it was able to examine some of the computer files stored there in detail, and searched for what the humans would avoid the most, and found many of their monsters and supernatural beings, and it stored the information to use, and searched for anything that it could use to kill the humans that it had not known about.

After searching information on warfare and weapons it soon realized it was in danger again, and its work was only beginning, and that it would have plenty of time for that after its escape, and that it would have to leave the region as fast as it could.

There were pieces of information received by it from distant places that further startled it, and that they were preparing to attack, and it considered if they would leave and hurtle away from the surrounding abyss, and barn world.

It would be beat it if they left, as it never had the outer entity, and on its own it would nothing.

Many people nearby were starting to believe their worse nightmare could be close at hand, and planned to defend themselves, and it eventually left seeking to hide, and get ready and plan its attack, to fight for its survival.

It lurked in the shadows of the dark corridors, seeking out almost anyone to attack and kill that attempted to confront it.

The thing slowly turned into their worst nightmare, and attacked and killed just about anything that it encountered, and showed no limitations or mercy.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 14

 

Worst Nightmare

 

The opinions of the media and passengers of it soon turned to it being the most awful deadliest nightmare from the deepest depths of space, or hell itself, which lurked in the shadows of the dark corridors, seeking out any living thing anywhere at anytime to kill.

The thing turned into a nightmare killer that had attacked and killed just about anything that it had encountered.

It seemed to most people that it had only one motive and that was to kill everybody aboard.

The GX1 had been prepared to leave at one stage, and hurtle away from the deadly place into the surrounding abyss, when they had decided against it, and had announced to everyone aboard that they would leave when the alien monster, of an unknown identity, was killed or captured, and no longer loose and attacking passengers everywhere, and they warned people more and more that they had to remain in public areas, and have the weapons they had been given ready to use, and to avoid looking for confrontations with it, as it was still avoiding populated regions.

The thing had turned to killing and maiming everyone that it came across that was not attached to groups of people, without reported cause or provocation, and it was believed that it had been avoiding being killed by avoiding groups.

Many people were starting to believe their worse nightmare might be close at hand, and the total annihilation of everyone aboard would occur, and many stories appeared, even connected to many weird superstitions and religious convictions.

All the vehicles and astronauts were banned from leaving the ship, and people were not even allowed in the region outside the spacecraft inside the energy shield, and everyone everywhere was put on alert, ready for action, for attacks from outside the spacecraft, surrounding space, as well as the interior attacks, as they expeditiously rushed to try to confirm what they were up against, with them checking everything.

It had avoided their every attempt at being captured, and had clearly gone to great lengths, after the occurrence in the bar and the events that had taken place after it.

When the military arrived at the region of the library, prepared for battle, investigating everything and sending back detailed accounts and recordings of what they found, they still did not realize what they were up against, and began an investigation.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 15

 

The Investigation

 

After the military had finished their surveillances and proven that the alien had left the region, the space police began their investigation of the deaths in the library, which they wanted a full investigation of to find anything that they could give them, since they were fully experienced with detection systems, and had the newest equipment and detection methods that had been used on alien civilizations.

More than a hundred of the space police from all over the spacecraft crammed into the region below the library where the alien had come through the roof, and examined everything, and mainly for anything it had left behind.

Kruger entered with Major Ripley, looking about him, and the damage that it had done, and the trails of blood, and the body of a librarian on a robotic stretcher, being removed from there. He recognized her as it approached him, and he saw she had died fast, and had not even had time to react to the horror of the situation.

It was an absolute savage now, and had used untainted force to kill, and he wondered why. Why had it turned to such savagery?

He also saw people sitting in seats further in the library, being comforted, who had missed the attack by being further in the library, and perhaps beyond its hearing.

At one area where there was a body, clearly hidden like an animal hides its food, he saw some computer book cards were further out from their drawers, and was sure that that it had either moved them by bumping into it or by examining them, and he was sure that it was latter, as they looked like they had been individually pulled out, as there would be far more signs indicating something had hit the bookshelf, and he walked over and examined them.

The cards held large amounts of details about investigations of paranormal, weird creatures, demons, the occult, mythology …

Major Ripley walked over, and examined them, looking more interested than he had ever seen him. He seemed to like things occurring.

“It is hard for me to believe that Dan was behind this!” he stated. “Even though I originally thought he was something strange, when he arrived out there! It gives me the creeps thinking of that now!”

“You right!” Kruger muttered, mainly to himself. “It’s a horribly thought thinking what it could have done!”

“Well, what do you think he was up to here? He seems to have done crazy, and savage …”

“It killed them brutally, and then dragged them into hidden areas.”

“Perhaps scared that he would be caught in the act, with all the bodies around him, and so hideously killed, and that he might be killed for it.”

“Which indicates that it can be killed, and was in danger of being killed.”

Kruger considered if it was true, and if it was just the alien being up against something that it had not seen before.

If it descended at this void, then it would not know of the outer universe, and would never have seen anything like them, their technology, capacity, and would not be sure what it was up against.

“Which is clear!” Major Ripley replied. “I wondered what he was up to here?”

“It may have taken a look at this occult stuff!”

“What would that be for? Unless he turned into a psycho, and was affected by it!”

“No! It was fighting for its life, and to escape …”

“You’re probably right.”

“It took the form of Dan, which makes it capable of altering itself to human form … And could be capable of far more!”

“Great! Meaning it could copy anyone aboard – and get rid of the original person – and the next time miss out all its mistakes. And it could even copy the president, if it got good enough!”

“Or even an animal, if it wanted to go into hiding … It’s in great danger, and it may not have full control of itself! Look at the mess it made! Which could be due to the state it is in at the moment?”

“Such as someone’s pet cat!”

“It may want to hide out until it can get out of here.”

“It may be able multiply itself on one of our worlds!”

“Yes! They will have to destroy the thing! Perhaps they can find a way of detecting it. Or we could come up with some way of recognizing it.”

“Good one, Kruger. There has to be a difference in it somewhere.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 16

 

The Paranormal Scientists

 

There was something not right about the alien that Kruger could not grasp, and he again went back to the library, and wondered why it had been interested in the occult books.

He had an interest in investigating paranormal activity, as well as aliens, and though he had never properly proven the existence of anything of that nature he still investigated everything of that nature. Could this thing be from beyond this realm of space, and some form supernatural being?

On the ship he knew all the scientists, and knew two who had the field of investigating the paranormal, and who were there to investigate anything in that region for a paranormal association, and he had known them for years, and had accompanied them on a few of their investigations.

They were very accurate in their investigations, and checked everything, searching for the proof they had always dreamed of coming across, and never took anything for without reflection, and had built up the most advanced research paranormal establishment that there was, containing the most highly advanced equipment that there was available, which they had aboard.

They were there to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a far greater degree than before.

He sometimes wondered if they would eventually find something that had gone undetected by everyone else, with their detection methods and equipment, which he had not heard of being available anywhere else.

At their research laboratory, he entered staggered, as they had advanced far further than he had even imagined, and the place was packed solid with ever form of equipment possible.

They had to be at the pinnacle of their profession!

It was sometimes like an experiment to them to see what would happen if they pushed beyond the boundaries of natural science, and out it to the supernatural.

The paranormal research equipment was everywhere all over it, and the two scientists and all their assistants were speedily monitoring everything, which confused Kruger when his normal scientist opinions surfaced, and he wondered what there was to monitor there.

The dark sky through a porthole in the spacecraft showed it was located at the edge of the spacecraft, and showed the abyss of billions of light years of blackness.

This region of the spacecraft now looked silent and lifeless place to him. The area was virtually an empty zone, which they liked for their work.

Many regions aboard were empty though. The immense miles of corridors were by far greater room than was needed, and it was there either for looks, and showing the immense power of the craft, and the GSO, or it was needed in the future for some unknown mission.

“How are you, Kruger!” Mitchel, the older of the two scientists, asked, dragging himself away from his work, after suddenly realizing something, and that Kruger’s visit was more, and it was far more than what they were doing.

“Great! Seen the media?”

“Everyone has! And you! You’re famous!”

Bryan, the second of the two scientists, marched over after seeing them talk, and patted him on the back.

Kruger recalled again why they liked him so much, and it was more him being a leading scientist on aliens than anything.

Kruger examined their assistants and equipment carefully, placed evenly apart. He estimated the temperature there and outside, and wondered if it was colder at the edge of the craft.

“What is this stuff for?” he asked them, for something to say, and to see if he could find out something about their work, unless they wished to conceal it.

“We have been checking outside!” Bryan answered first.

“What in that emptiness? What the hell could exist out there?”

“It is a good way of detecting if there is something near here!” he replied.

“So you should theoretically detect anything around here as well!”

“Yes! Why?”

“So did you detect anything from that alien we encountered?”

They simultaneously nodded in disagreement, firmly, but he sensed there was something else that they were not saying, and he only needed to wait for while for them to agree to something and tell him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17

 

The Discovery

 

It never took long for the two scientists to make an agreement, after conferring in whispers at the other end of their laboratory, and they marched over, with Mitchel in front, while Bryan followed trying to calm him, and persuade him into not doing anything too hastily.

He soon saw his point of view when they confided with him that they wished him to keep their research confidential, especially with him being in the media, and meeting leading scientists, and they wanted him to agree to a verbal contract agreement of not disclosing anything without their consent, which he agreed to, and wondered what they could actually discover.

As they considered what to say next, Kruger examined nearby equipment, and that he recognized, and that it was for detecting neutrinos, and he considered what it was for, and just guessed it was another way of detecting paranormal phenomena.

Bryan moved over again, and considered what he was doing, and examined him for a few seconds.

“We are checking outside, as we detected something strange out there!”

“When was that?”

“When we entered the region of this void!”

“What did you detect?”

“We barely even found it,” Mitchel added. “It was pretty well concealed!”

Kruger looked confused, and wondered what they were suggesting, and why they were so secretive anyway. Surely they would only receive fame for their discovery. Scientists all over the ship would have announced whatever it was straightaway, without any hesitation, just to be acknowledged as the finders, and they wished it concealed.

“We found something new!” Bryan continued. “And we have not seen anything like it before. It is totally unknown, and it has intelligence!”

“A life form that exists in space?”

“We do not know if it is a life form or what form of life it is, but it exists multidimensionally!”

“You have equipment that can detect outer dimensions? I never knew all that stuff actually existed! I have not seen it proven to exist or anything that can enter or detect there yet!”

“Exactly! We have equipment that does that! It is confidential, of course.”

“Of course! But why not sell it? It could make a lot of cash, and they may be able to advance the technology further along!”

“Perhaps we may! But it is new, and it needs to be checked out further, and we may also come up with other finds before anyone else does!”

“Alright! I get you now.”

“We believe your alien monster, running around the ship, is connected to it!”

“That could explain where it came from!”

“Exactly! And that is why we wish you to know of it. We have barely done any research here. We have been at this virtually since we arrived here. We have barely slept! We had so little time! The spacecraft would have left here by now, and it was pretty lucky this world was here, and that alien’s arrival, or we may have missed a great deal.”

“You could have contacted someone to prolong the stay to carry out your work?”

“No! We checked that out! They will not do it!”

“Well, I know the president now, and he could do it! But you would have to tell them why!”

“Right, and we will probably be here for a long time, until they catch that alien! Whatever it is?”

“What kind of form does this multidimensional existence take, and what do you call it?”

“We have not called it anything really! We have so little, and know so little about its identity that it could even be embarrassing if it came out. Or if it came out the wrong way!”

“Meaning they may not believe you? And that you can not properly back up your claims?”

“And we also do not want it revealed for nothing!”

“So what’s the connection between it and the alien?”

“Exactly! They would need to know everything they can about it, as they will need to destroy it.

“We need as much as possible in detecting it, and getting rid of it – or capturing it if we have to.”

“Well, currently we do not know, but if we come up with anything we will contact you! Right?”

“Alright! Thanks! This place gets more and more screwed up as time goes on!”

All three laughed at the joke, and considered the future and what the outcome of such a situation would be.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18

 

Weird Dreams

 

Mist flew around everywhere, blinding Kruger in a surreal dream, with him mildly seeing it, while he happily rested, floating freely.

In lingering spots he caught only darkness, like the void surrounding the spacecraft, and sounds or thoughts like whispers came out of hidden places or invisible zones, and taunted him.

Energy shone, which normally would have been invisible, and he saw the mist was energy formations, and he was seeing it as what they really was, powerful and intelligent, which never really made sense when he thought about it, but it did as a fantasy.

It reminded him of a dark cold cloudless night under a bright moon, with lunar radiance visible everywhere.

It was golden in places, and strange energy lights twinkled through thick areas of the energy mist. A bright light appeared deep in it, and he realized the depth of it. It was tremendous, and like looking into the depths of the universe.

He sensed the presence of something mysterious, which existed about him, and which he could not account for.

Again he looked out at the bright light, and wondered what it was, and studied it. Even though he never recognized it, it looked familiar, and he realized that it reminded him of the spacecraft.

Suddenly, Kruger was awakened by a sharp buzz, and he pressed the button on his communications device, automatically finding it in the surrounding darkness of his quarters, and listened to the voice of Major Ripley asking him where he was, and he told him he was still in bed.

Even though it was early morning, ship’s time, the room was in darkness, as there were no windows or anything to light it.

“You wanted to me to contact you if anything happened,” Ripley stated, excitedly. “Well, something has! So you better get down here if you do not want to miss the action!”

“What action?” he answered, jumping out of bed, and for his clothes, on a desk.

“One of our detection systems has picked up the alien, shifting through a wall, and we have been able to detect where it is, and we have set up an ambush. So if you want to see the thing, get down here now! We’ll need you!”

“Where to!” he relied, putting on the last of his clothes.

“Use your ship’s communicator! I’ve placed the location on it, for you to follow to here!”

Kruger grabbed everything he needed and rushed out the door.

Finally he was going to see this thing, and what it was really like! It as Dan and the altering version in the bar had confused him, and he wanted to see the real alien – and more than anything else – its identity.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 19

 

The Alien

 

The moment he got out of the transportation vehicle a loud ghostly and unearthly screech ripped right through him, as some hideous monster from the darkness pit in hell were out there.

Its momentarily stunned him, and he opened his eyes wide, and he marched out, observing everything in the corridor ahead, and all the military personnel all along it, hidden in various locations, behind large objects or in doorways, with their weapons ready, and he looked at the furthest point, before a bend, and saw something faintly move.

At his side, Major Ripley edged over, and waited for him to react to him.

“Don’t say anything aloud!” Major Ripley announced, pulling his arm over to him.

“So what’s happening?” he whispered back.

“It is at the end of the corridor. We are all around it. We have completely surrounded it. In all the corridors and rooms around it, and above and below it – if it tries to escape through the walls, roof, or floor.”

A few minutes later, a loud explosion blasted out, and Kruger realized the battle against the alien had begun, and he saw it rush out, and along the corridor towards him, as it made its escape, from its attackers around the bend.

Kruger and everyone else saw it simultaneously, and they all stood stunned. It had a blood red devil appearance, and was made of pure energy, and though it had legs it floated over the corridor floor, not touching it, as though touching another higher floor there in another dimension.

Its monstrous appearance was worse now, and was like the devil itself they were fighting, in blood red transparent devil.

Everyone seemed to wonder what the hell they were up against, and if they had finally confronted the devil itself!

The weapons soon started blasting into it from everywhere with everything that they had in a rage of violence, and Kruger finally placed his hands over his ears to stop them being damaged, and noticed the alien was not being destroyed, and even looked surprised that they were not that good, and Kruger checked the metal walls behind it, where the bullets were going straight through to.

Suddenly, he started to see the danger in the situation and that the monster could attack and rip their throats out, as it had done to all his victims that were found spattered all over the place in the library, and wondered why the hell he had not just stayed in bed.

The situation was ridicules. They had finally found their ultimate enemy, capable of anything, which they could not kill!

It was the military’s worst nightmare, and they all slowly started to comprehend it, and show deeper signs of fear, and some made moves backwards.

At that moment a loud scream of a woman came from somewhere behind him, further up the opposite end of the corridor, and he saw a woman rush out of her quarters, and he heard the noises of something strange mingled in her sounds.

While he attempted to identify it, other strange sounds appeared all about her, and him. He could not recall hearing anything like it, nor did Major Ripley, who looked stunned by everything, and as if he was preparing for death.

They stood listening to loud gurgles and splutters from behind her, as she ran away down the corridor to a vehicle, to escape. It surprised Kruger that she had been sitting there in her room all along, ignoring the orders given to them about remaining there, and her not leaving the area with the rest, and that she must have been listening to the battle going on there.

From something nearby, where she had been, a man began shouting about something.

“What the hell is going on here?” Major Ripley loudly moaned, showing his intense depression of the situation, surrounding him, and at that moment the alien, at the front of them, started attacking and killing its first victim, by viciously smashing and ripping a soldier apart.

All the men were then ordered out of the region, and some were to follow the alien at a safe distance, to find where it went.

After jumping into a vehicle with Major Ripley, Kruger observed the corridor ahead, where they were going and where the woman had been, and sat in amazement, with his mouth and eyes wide open. He could not believe what he was looking at! Three demon creatures were killing and smashing other people that were there, which had to be with the alien.

Somewhere behind him there came the worst horrifying howl that he had ever heard, from the alien, as it started killing everything it could find in a wild frenzy.

Major Ripley reported the other aliens there to the military control center as fast as he could, before leaving, and the people at the military control center replied in confusion trying to get descriptions and information from him of what he was talking of.

Major Ripley continued giving more detailed accounts, while they were clearly unsuccessfully trying to control the situation there, with all the other soldiers, all about the control center, and the withdrawal of the military from that region, without any further deaths, of soldiers that some of them clearly knew.

Major Ripley gave them all that he knew, and described everything as clearly to them as he possibly could, while warning them of the danger that he was in, to which they clearly did not understand, or even realize the location that he was at, and he had to describe things further and further, and situation remained the same, with them now not understanding what the alien or other aliens were, and he finally had to pack it in as one of the aliens approached his vehicle.

It finally rushed along in fury at the vehicle, and Major Ripley reversed the vehicle, and it caught and lifted the whole vehicle up into the air, and Kruger thought it was the end of everything.

It opened itself up, and created a deafening scream like nothing he had ever heard before, which was so alien and hideous, and out of the depths of hell, that he thought of killing himself first.

Yet he heard two explosions from weapons and the vehicle went crashing to the floor, and he saw two soldiers further up had fired weapons at the places the alien was holding the vehicle, and the areas had been destroyed, leaving the alien holding bits of debris from it, and Major Ripley swiftly raced the vehicle away.

Afterwards they heard that the control center had realized the situation that they had been in after all, and had contacted the soldiers nearby to help them.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 20

 

The Psychic Researchers

 

Kruger had kept the secret Mitchel and Bryan had told him of what was out in the void, and he confirmed it to them when he arrived to see them.

The laboratory was great now, and he liked being there, and especially away from the other side of the ship, where the aliens were starting to make attacks on.

He had thought of getting permission from Mitchel and Bryan to tell them about their discoveries, but he would only have added and worsened all the confusion and problems that they had, and there being something out in the void.

The situation was bad, and they were all starting to think there might not be a way out of it now, and the tension about the spacecraft was increasing, and people in or near targeted areas reacted as if they were in war zones.

Kruger suddenly recalled recognizing some of the work that Mitchel and Bryan had done, after he had examined documents about them.

Their stuff was surprising, and even more surprising with them being psychic researchers, and he even thought that they were deliberately putting the psychic researchers title on them to cover their work and discoveries, as he had hardly even seen anyone even check what they did or had created.

They informed him that they were checking for virtually all known forms of energy and matter disturbances in the void and on the spacecraft.

He wondered if they had something that could properly detect the aliens, so they would know where they were, and stop them catching and killing them all.

Presumable their presence could act on things and produce effects to indicate them being there – such as altering air currents, gravity, magnetic fields, radioactivity, scent, sound waves, static, and the light spectrum …

Most of the equipment in the surrounding laboratory was there to check everything in a degree that had not been done before!

Kruger moved over to some equipment, and asked, “Would this detect the alien at a distance?”

“It is only for detecting temperature at great distances! I am unsure what temperature readings the alien creates! But we do have stuff here that we use to check a whole range of things, to show us exactly what is occurring, and what we may be missing. Information such as it is of course vital. We may be able to acquire some type of insight into what is happening, with the right information.”

“Have you used the equipment on the alien?”

Mitchel strangely glared at him, and asked, “What take the stuff over there? Why would you want to do that?”

“To find out if we are missing something! That thing is starting to kill more and more people, and they have not come up with anything to destroy it with. And if things go the way that they are it will kill everyone aboard! If you have anything, even if it just helps locate its position then it will be of great use …”

Bryan glared, and wondered how much he was exaggerating the situation, and if they should help.

“That may be a good idea,” Bryan finally replied, still considering it. “But what would it want the ship for? And why go to such lengths to get it, and why could it not work with us?”

“I’ve a few good ideas about that, you should know …”

Mitchel moaned, “We wanted to see it. Will you take us to it?”

“Yes! It is not as secretive and hidden now! And the military are following and attacking it with what they have! We can go and see it if you want?”

“Alright! We will go and see it then!”

“I don’t know if I should laugh or cry! You’re going to be surprised somewhere! I can assure you! To think I was in the same vehicle as that thing out there on that world, trapped with it …”

Kruger picked up a container from his bag, and poured drink from it down his throat. “That’s perfect! What type of surveillance stuff have you, for detecting it?”

“We have a great deal of stuff as we have shown you! We specialize and experiment in detecting things! This is the best there is, and we love investigating anything extraordinary. Even if it is an assassin trying to wipe us all out … And we would love to help stop it …”

Kruger began to leave, and they followed. He was getting tired, and he needed some sleep, and he wanted to do one last thing before he finished up for the day, and to get these scientists to see what they were up against.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 21

 

The Devil

 

The alien rushed through the walls like an enormous blood red devil, going through walls like they were transparent clouds of energy, seeking vengeance against the life forms that had tried to destroy it, and stop it carry out its plans, which would leave it a prisoner in the void, after all that it had discovered.

While its speed increased walls turned to glowing flickers, while it raged on, and occasionally stopped to savagely attack and kill like a grotesque monster killer lion.

People would see it materializing out of red clouds of energy, like the realms of hell, as a blood red devil, with its giant demon shape glowing, altering, whirling, within hideous energy surges, while it consistently stopped itself vanishing from existence, and back into original energy states.

Fractions of its composition frequently altered or vanished into other dimensions, as it altered itself to form other forms of itself to attack at other locations, to speed up its work, and show its powers and that it could form itself into many versions of itself, and it sensed some thought it was a freak of nature, before their deaths.

It was thought to be from the deepest depths of hell, and people who remained alive or had heard the horrible stories of it never spoke of it, as though they were talking of the devil itself.

With all its powers it still admired the human life forms in many ways, especially when considering when it had taken the form of Dan, before it had transformed, and it admired the voyager, and the work that they had done on it, and it considered if it could have built it with the right materials and powers, and wondered if it could reproduce something like it out in the void if its mission never worked.

The life forms were capable of destroying it to stop it getting its hands on it, and it had detected thoughts of this from the control center, and it wondered if it would do such a thing.

Sometimes the energy powering the voyager astonished and staggered it, and it could not imagine what it was, and how so much power could be so condensed, and why it had not confronted it before. Vast unstable energy explosions blasted out across outer dimensions with so much power that it thought it could rip away and destroy the fabric of space and time, and make it unbalanced, temporary warped, and cracked – across light years of space – with its protective energy shield and other stability forces holding it from the effects, which large regions of space could be subjected to in its field – in the form of time leaps, warping, decelerations, accelerations, and leaping of space – or being thrown out of space and time entirely.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 22

 

The Retort

 

Some people in the outer regions of the spacecraft thought anarchism was occurring and being covered up, from traveling out so far into the depths of space, where nobody had gone before, and it had altered people, and that the media was covering it up.

Others thought it was one of the scenarios that were sometimes introduced on worlds to stop civil disturbances, which even went as far as creating wars, and allowing people to be killed.

What was the true nature of the savage and brutal killings that threatened everyone aboard? Had some hidden occurrence taken place that had lead up to the events? Unseen and unpredicted events could occur that had to be handled by them!

Many wanted full investigations of the deaths and what was actually occurring! And for it to be proven that there was an actual alien aboard, and if there was, that the military would be given full control and power to deal with it, as many thought that they had not even attempted to do anything, and that their weapons were not capable of being beaten or not being able to destroy anything in the universe.

The figures of the amounts of deaths were unbelievable, and reached out to many thousands, and the people that discovered them were increasing everywhere, and the way people reacted to the events and that there was great danger there accelerated at an alarming rate, and people were reporting trouble occurring and them threatening to attack all the people controlling the spacecraft.

The alien had stopped thinking of the humans and their normal weapons of being able to do anything, and it no longer tried to avoid their surveillances, including their scans of it.

It turned faster and faster, and too fast for them, and anything they had available, even though they had not entirely used their most powerful and advanced stuff available, from years of scientific achievements from many worlds.

The alien believed it had many far superior science advantages, and needless to say it thought that they never had any proper portable weapons capable of destroying it or damaging it.

In fact, they had so little on it that many people who knew it was there thought it was of a supernatural nature, and that it was beyond their powers, and them to do anything.

Where had it come from? There were no clues found anywhere!

What the hell was it? There was nothing remotely known or recorded anywhere about it!

Yet most people could answer why it had gone to such lengths to get on the spacecraft, and why it wanted to destroy everyone!

The people that had been with it the most and were the most confident with it were Don, Major Ripley, and Kruger – who had examined it before its attack against them.

It was soon realized that all three had the best experience and knowledge of it, and they were regularly called up for help, and Colonel Pratt, who was still leading the search and possible annihilation of it, had many times contacted them for information.

Military intelligence, investigators, scientists, explorers, and a whole range of experts of every field were bought in to take part, and everyone else aboard regularly warned and asked for help, and were given weapons to defend themselves, and to help kill it, and were asked to give locations of any sightings, and to help stop its threat to humanity and the outside world, if it used the spacecraft to return to civilization.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 23

 

The Alien Surveillance

 

In the end Kruger and the paranormal scientists decided against going near or in the direct path of the alien, and located at a place where other scientists and the military had regularly occupied, where they could make an exit if it changed its path in their direction, and was still close enough to make observations of it, with cameras and vast amounts of surveillance equipment.

The alien was predictable, since it had beaten their weapons and killed large amounts of soldiers, and mainly intended to wipe everyone out and scare the living daylights out of them doing it.

The paranormal scientists had consultations with the other scientists and the military, and they now entirely left their minds open to what was there.

Their next big surprise was their first view of it through powerful optical equipment, used with astrologists, to give them a real view of the alien, and what they were up against.

Mitchel looked through it first, while Bryan watched him observing it, and he was surprised at how much he reacted.

“This is entirely new!” Mitchel stated, and he allowed Bryan to see it, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see it, and gasped loudly, and examined what he was looking at with what can be described as staggered.

“What do you make of it?” Major Ripley asked, walking over to them. “We so far have had nothing properly put forward on what its identity is!”

The two scientists consulted quietly, and seemed to avoid giving a firm answer or anything that they would regret giving.

“We do think it could be something of an mysterious nature!” Mitchel then answered. “But we do not know what the hell the thing is! We have not heard of anything like it!”

Kruger knew that they did think it was of paranormal origins, and that they were not going to ruin their repetitions on something that could turn out to be something else, and he then heard them mutter it in a silent conversation with each other.

What surprised him and a few others was how they reacted, and treated it, and that they had something at last, and that they had been waiting the majority of their lives for.

The blood red devil astounded them enough to believe that they were dealing with something supernatural that had taken an ancient form, and they consulted with each other openly on what it could be, while leaving it open to anyone to add to, and for the other scientist to give their thoughts of, and that they all agreed that they thought it was new, and of an entirely new status.

After a great deal of discussions and surveillance, and checking of readings, and of observing it through monitors, from every form of surveillance, from all the equipment everyone had set up, they all remained set on leaving it open, and they took recordings of all the information, and only admitted to that it was more advanced than anything that they had seen, and perhaps ever see.

It was then that another discovery was found by one of the other scientists at a location near the alien, and they all moved over to where they were.

Major approached them first, searching their faces, searching for anything – still wanting to find something to give to the others at the military control center to destroy the alien, and stop it.

The scientist had been checking sounds at the region of the alien from different equipment around it when he had discovered something strange.

He turned the volume up of his equipment to allow them to listen to what he had found, and was listening to, from the different places that the sounds were appearing.

“They are appearing at the locations about the alien, from other locations, from somewhere else!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 24

 

The Deadliest Weapons

 

The military soon started using every major large weapon that they could get and their military scientists could create for them, and still the alien monster kept coming at them, going on its rampage through the spacecraft, coming straight at them to obliterate them.

The situation was incredible, and it was beyond belief that anything such as it could have occurred after all the planning and work on the spacecraft and project, by millions over such an immense time.

Even though they were reducing the amount of deaths more and more, by persuading everyone to leave danger zones, the next problem was that it would vanish and reappear at a new location, with a new course, and shift so fast that they could barely keep up with it, and clear people from its path, and if they placed all the people in the one place, or places, to avoid it, it could massacre them all, and they were best separated, and given locations to avoid, but many never followed their instructions, and even argued with them over it, not realizing the truth, even after continues media coverage, and deaths.

So, as many soon predicted, it was not long before they started using banned weapons, due to the deadliness and destructive powers of them, and Kruger was brought in to witness many military scientists start work and building highly secretive G1 weapons that had been given names such as antimatter weapons to cover their true powers and source of powers, which were the most deadly weapons available, and the military then banned him from seeing the rest of their construction, due to the secretiveness of all the weapons involved in the operation, which he was sure had been created from a plan that was to be used back home.

Instead of using just one G1 weapon at a time they decided to use the whole lot simultaneously, with as much force, and different types of force, as they could hurl against it, to wipe it out or at least seriously damage it.

They intended to use an energy field around it, to hold the explosion into the region to give it more impact and contain the explosion and anything deadly given off.

From the scientists working on the project he soon gathered that they were the most powerful weapons they could build there!

They had an incredible magnitude, and their destructive power was immense, and beyond the imaginable, and if they never contained them the spacecraft would probably be completely disintegrated, into nothing, and they would all die there, out in the void, without people back home ever realizing the truth.

If they sent out a miniature pod back to the Earth they would not hear what had happened for centuries, because of the slowness of normal space vehicles.

He helped the other scientists and military choose the region that it was to be used in, which would do the least amount of damage to the ship, and where they could close off from the rest of the ship, and after the explosions had been detonated.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 25

 

The New Detection System

 

There was something strange about the alien and the way the two paranormal scientists insisted something of a paranormal nature existed, especially after considering that he had not actually heard them come out with anything that existed there, and their work showed how accurate they were and always insisted in keeping to the facts and only showing what truly was there.

He did have a great passion for the new and fantastic, and the investigation of paranormal activity was really interesting, when done correctly, and there at least looked as though there could be something truly there, and not the stuff that appeared on the media, which was just a joke.

He believed there were strange phenomena that had not be fully explained, and he had come across small occurrences himself, but not hauntings and such like.

Though he had never properly proven the existence of anything of a supernatural nature he had still investigated everything of that nature that he had come across in the media. Could this thing that they consider is an alien be from beyond this realm of the universe, and be some form supernatural being?

It was incredible that nobody really investigated anything of that nature, and that all the scientists aboard avoided it and only considered it when it was brought up. Yet he did see their point of view, and that there was barely any real evidence of anything. Take the two paranormal scientists! They could barely even establish anything, and jumped at the chance of finding something that actually was there.

They were there to investigate anything in that region that could be missed, and might be missed out by other scientists who avoided checking or wasting their funds on.

The two scientists were accurate in their investigations, and checked everything, and had built up the most advanced research paranormal establishment that there was, containing the most highly advanced equipment that there was available, which they had aboard.

On arriving at their laboratory, after they had left a message asking him to come over, as they had something, he saw that they had put together something.

A vast assembly of equipment was all fitted together on a table, and the surrounding room was in a mess, with equipment and tools left everywhere, and it was clear that they had been at work building it for a great deal of time.

All their assistants were still running about altering and adjusting things, and reading information on various things.

The thing was beyond him! He could barely guess what parts of it were for! Yet it interested him greatly, especially with their interest in it, and their reactions to it, and as though they had been waiting all their lives to create it, and had not because of some unknown reason, and the fact that they never had all their technology available to use. And it clearly could damage the equipment that they were using with it, as well as part of it, and the fact that it was expensive stuff, and perhaps the only stuff available on the ship.

They were there to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a greater degree than ever before, and he was positive by their reactions that they had never had their day, and encounter with anything for them to them use their stuff properly on, and they had even considered that they might never come upon anything, and achieve their goal, and that it would be left for the people who followed them someday to find and get marked in the history books for, even though they would be remembered for creating the stuff, and setting up their group.

If only they could just find something that had gone undetected by everyone else, with their detection methods and equipment!

He staggered when he considered what they could come up with, as they had advanced far further than he had even imagined, and the place was packed solid with ever form of equipment possible, and it went beyond his imagination what they might do.

It was like an experiment to them to see what would happen if they pushed beyond the boundaries of natural science, and out it to the supernatural.

The dark sky of the void through the porthole now showed him the abyss of billions of light years of blackness that there was between there and the Earth, and the dangers of their exploration, and he considered if he would ever arrive home.

“Well, we have finished!” Mitchel announced, dragging himself away from his work on the equipment.

It was incredible! He realized that he had been there for an hour and they still had not notified him what they were doing, and what it was for.

Bryan marched over, with a smile, and patted his arm.

“We are here to help you!” he announced. “We do not want all our work being ruined, and all our valuable stuff available everywhere before we have properly used it!”

Kruger did see their point of view!

“You’re correct, of course,” he replied. “And you should be paid for the invention and sale of the equipment, and make all the major findings …”

Both scientists thanked him, and were surprised that he had even realized what they had done.

“As one of the leading scientists on aliens here, your work interests me greatly!” he informed them, even though they knew what he was about anyway.

“You’ll love this then …” Bryan replied, looking at their invention, completed and ready for action.

Kruger examined their scientists and the equipment carefully, and tried again at estimating what they were doing, and left it until they either told him or showed him its use, and he was sure that it was the latter, as it might be better just to show it.

They silently considered what to tell him!

“When we finished checking outside,” Bryan stated, “we realized that we could come up with something to use in the spacecraft to check the alien …

“Well, after we saw the alien, and heard those sounds, which appeared all around it, at specific regions, we realized we should!”

“So you can properly check the alien further?” Kruger replied.

“We can check it within other dimensions … And those sounds that appeared all around it …”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 26

 

The Multidimensional Equipment

 

Once they had safely moved all the equipment over to a region near the alien, other scientist joined them, and Major Ripley arrived, and stood wondering, looking worried, and occasionally examined the equipment, confused.

Major Ripley was still worried about the weapons that they were going to use there, as well as just about the entire military, especially those dealing with it, and the magnitude of weapons, and they had clearly started thinking of the alien as being a less of a danger now.

The whole ship knew of the affair, and people were relocating to the opposite side of the ship, for safety.

Finally Major Ripley moved up close to the equipment, and asked, “Well, are you going to give us something about what this is about?”

“It is basically to check the alien further than before,” Mitchel replied. “It is also a more accurate way of detecting where it is, and what is with it!”

“So you should theoretically be able to detect anything around here as well?”

“Yes! And all over the spacecraft! It can properly check the whole spacecraft for it, and anything like it!”

Kruger sensed that there was something else that they were not saying, but he would only need to wait for a while for them to tell him what.

While Mitchel considered what to say next they examined the information screens on the equipment, and he wondered if the stuff worked anything like the stuff for detecting neutrinos, and he considered what it was.

“We found something new out in the void!” Bryan continued, updating Major Ripley and the other scientists on what they had found. “And we have not seen anything like it before! It is totally unknown, and has intelligence!”

“A life form that exists in space, and that void?”

“We do not know if it is a life form, or what it is, but it exists multidimensionally!”

All the scientist looked over, fascinated, and Major Ripley also became fascinated too.

“You mean there are definitely outer dimensions? And you have equipment that can detect outer dimensions? I never knew all that stuff actually existed! I have not seen it proven to exist!”

“Exactly! This is the first of its kind! And it is confidential, of course.”

“Of course! It is new then, and it needs to be checked out in the field, and we may also come up with other finds before anyone else does!”

“Correct! You get it now!”

“Could this alien monster, running around the ship, be connected to it?”

“That could explain where it came from!”

“It had to have come from somewhere!”

“Exactly! And that is why we wish you to know of our classified equipment! We have barely done full research on it!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 27

 

Multidimensional Presence

 

By some phenomenon the instruments scanning the alien showed it in outer dimensions with incredible levels of energy, and all the scientists studied the recordings that they gave them fascinated.

“So this thing exists in other dimensions then!” Major Ripley asked, and got his confirmation, taking out his communicator to call the military control center of it and all the other findings.

Kruger noticed some form of powerful magnetic influence from it, and realized that it had confused him, and that he would have to get answers from the two scientists about it.

“What could create such power?” he asked Mitchel, observing him understanding the information more.

“This thing is tremendous! I can now see why you had a hard time destroying it. The majority of it is in the other dimensions, and it is not made of normal matter. It is mainly energy to us, but it is far more in its own dimensions.”

“What do think it wants?” Kruger asked.

“That I am not sure of!”

“Could it just be evil?” Kruger asked, trying to see if they thought of it as the paranormal devil that it looked like.

“I cannot answer that! But it could also be defending itself by getting rid of us. It surely has not seen anything like us! That can be proven by its original behavior, and it slowly adapting itself to this dimension, spacecraft, and us. It is learning more and more!”

“It has to be after the spacecraft too!” Major Ripley answered firmly. “Everything it has done has been more or less to get the spacecraft!”

“And we will be probably here for a long time,” Kruger continued.

Major Ripley began talking to someone on his communicator, and asked Mitchel, “What form does this multidimensional alien take in its own dimension, or dimensions, which it is adapting itself from? And what do you call it, if you had to give it some form of identification?”

“I am not sure I can answer all that, as it is through dimensions, and not just one, and has different energy states in them all. It is more an entity! We have not fully realized what it is! It is in the depths of space, at the most different region from out environment, as it can get. So I doubt if we will ever be able to compare it! We have so little, and know so little about its identity that it could even be embarrassing if we gave anymore.”

“And they may not fully believe you?” Major Ripley moaned, as he listened to the response from the military control center. “And they want to know if we can properly back up the claims?”

“Exactly! They will need to know everything that they can about it, as they will need to destroy it!”

“We need as much as possible in detecting it too, or capturing it – if we cannot destroy it! And they can throw it back out there, where it belongs.”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 28

 

The G1 Explosion

 

The G1 explosion, made of all the deadliest G1 weapons, blasted out with the most hideous lurch Kruger had ever felt, going straight threw him and everyone around him, in the military control center, throwing everything outwards, with such a force that for the seconds that it lasted virtually everyone there must have visualized it was the end of everything, and Kruger saw a blinding ghostly whiteness, as he banged his head against a wall.

The president and General Chisholm started arguing with Colonel Pratt over what had happened, over the explosion having such an impact, throwing them into objects, and people being injured all over the place.

They had guaranteed nothing more than a small wave of force reaching there, with all the precautions and energy fields and other things used to stop any shockwave.

For a few seconds Kruger had actually thought that they had been going to kill them by blowing them up, and perhaps cover the defeat the military would have, while stopping it getting the spacecraft to get to the Earth.

He wondered what the consequences of it getting to the Earth would be. There biggest achievement ever would be turned to the worst disaster ever.

He imagined what the G1 explosion would have been like if the energy screen had not been used around the explosion, and he imagined a powerful flare, blasting into his surroundings, instantly disintegrating everyone and everything.

It was mind-boggling! It was irrevocably raving madness?

Some fragile items were shattered and scattered all over the place.

Many people lay on the floor, while medical people came in and attended to them.

After the president and General Chisholm had left, he left as well, and found injured people and damage everywhere he traveled in the vehicle.

The worst was the nearest to the targeted area, and there were seriously injured people being taken out of the regions, and being reported all over the media.

The president even gave an interview apologizing to everyone, and the people in the zones near the explosion, and condemned Colonel Pratt for not foreseeing it, and clearing all the zones, and warning people more, and allowing to get injured when they could have been safely protected by various things in safer regions.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 29

 

The Explosions

 

The explosions were startling and destroyed everything in seconds, and the alien had to fight to stop itself being entirely destroyed, and would have failed if the life forms had fully known of its existence in other dimensions and had fully attacked it there.

The magnitude of it was beyond its comprehension, and it even admired them for creating it, and even showing its existence to it.

It also could not comprehend how they had managed to survive it. The entire spacecraft should have been destroyed in seconds, and it kept using its senses to detect it, and found it fully functioning, and with the life forms still aboard.

After a long time it began probing the zone it had been in, and found total emptiness, an immense hollow zone in the spacecraft, and it managed replace itself there, after a few failed attempts at trying to move into the occupied spacecraft, and it kept itself in the destroyed zone seeking to escape, and searching what had happened there.

It did everything to increase its powers and structure, as it drifted about, and had a deadly encounter with the energy shield that they had put around it, and like the outer energy screen of the spacecraft it was unable to go through it, and it examined it.

The explosion had blasted into the energy shield bubble, and nothing in it had survived, and it remained there by controlling its forces, and drawing together and restoring its elements.

It had become far more conscious since the explosions, while it had changed itself to help survive any further reoccurrences, and it had improved its powers, and had moved around the energy sphere examining it for weaknesses, and learned to control its formation and powers.

If only it could harness such powers that the explosion had, it could move on to a new form, far greater and powerful enough to do what it had never even visualized doing.

It floated endlessly through the nothingness, on a quest, trying to reach its ultimate goal, which it was never sure what it would find with, drifting and weaving, occasionally astounded, wondering what the life forms would do with it, and if it would slowly drain away with the loss of energy, with its size shrinking down to an implausible size, and it realized that the life forms would surely scan and check it, which it was sure they had not done, and it realized that it should find a way to conceal itself from all their detection systems, as they may want to check or repair the explosion zone, and it could escape, and would find a new way of destroying them, and stop anything further happening again, and make sure that it the last threat of destruction.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 30

 

The Explosion Investigation

 

The energy bubble around the explosion zone was examined in great detail in intense examinations, and it was found and reported to have no breaches and to have not allowed anything to escape.

No traces of the alien were found anywhere aboard or detected inside energy bubble, and it was found to be a vacuum inside, instead of what normal explosion remains would leave, and have powerfully compressed gasses, and even the paranormal scientists survey of it, in other dimensions, showed the same results.

It was concluded by all that the alien no longer existed, and would no longer threaten to destroy them all, and the military were congratulated for the work that they had done, and actually beating such a scenario, and everyone in the end saw that the explosion damage to the rest of the spacecraft should be ignored, and warnings and other actions would be used if the explosions were to be used again, and they continued to repair all the damage that they could to either continue with the voyage or return home.

As all the damage was being repaired and people recovered Kruger started to realize something, and that they had missed something, and that the alien had to sneak aboard as it could not enter the energy shield, and though they had tried small energy shields on it, it would not have been able to escape the energy screen used around the explosions, as it would have escaped.

He was positive of the fact, and thought that they had missed it, and he also realized why the alien had not just attacked the control center and taken control of the spacecraft, as there was an energy screen there, which had been activated a few times through the events, which had been powerful enough to stop it.

Another investigation into Don came about when it was realized that nobody knew anything about him or who he was – unlike Kruger and the others, as people knew him, and though they had forgotten many things, they still remembered him.

Don was someone who should not be there, and the fact that the alien had been another copy of him confused things further, and many people aboard believed that nobody should leave the spacecraft at all, unless there was an emergency.

A full investigation into Don would never come up with anything worthwhile, and he might have been caused by some form of accident by the alien when it had copied him. Yet when they did more tests on him, on him being older, they discovered that he was far older than they had originally estimated, and Kruger now thought that he was him from the future, and that somehow he had been thrown back in time, and he thought that at some point in the future something would happen that would throw him back in time, and that he would have to go through it all over again, and he started to realize that Don could be keeping more secrets than he had thought, and that he had not just lost his memory, and was avoiding doing things because he was avoiding altering history, and his own history, and creating fatal problems.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 31

 

The Opening

 

Many scientists wanted more investigations to be done and the president and military decided in the end to allow the energy bubble around the explosion zone to be examined more closely, and them to remove the energy shield, by slowly opening small holes in it to allow air in, and to fill the vacuum in, and to remove the entire shield from around the zone.

The idea was done slowly, and the ship’s air supplies at the region were increased to compensate, and they soon filled the entire region in the energy bubble with air, and removed the entire shield from there, and the media showed the immense hole in the spacecraft, and how the scientists were investigating it.

Kruger gasped a few times when they opened it, wondering what the consequences would be, and saw that they had handled everything, and that nothing had happened.

He realized that it was better that they did it now, as he would not like the alien if it were still there to get to the Earth, and he would rather they handled the problem there, and correctly.

Near the laboratory of paranormal scientists Kruger got another surprise when he met other scientists there, from different regions of the ship, who were arriving there to do work, and he realized from what they told him that they thought there could be a problem, and that they thought there was a chance of the alien still being there, and though the scientists wished that they should not have taken the energy screen down that it was better for them to handle the problem there and then.

At the laboratory he realized that they had clearly predicted that they would take the energy shield down for a long time, and had been at work on hundreds of elaborate contraptions that they had invented for their purposes, and that they had clearly been working like crazy to build for a long time, with the majority of the large laboratory covered in tools and equipment, and their contraption of hundreds of parts being fitted together at the center, and parts being tested there, with immense power supply cables coming in through areas of the floor to give them as much power as possible.

Not only that after some time he started to realize that far more was behind it than he had thought, and that him taking a break away from the outer spacecraft, and relaxing in his quarters, with Marsha, had left him out of touch with what was happening.

Yet he had checked all media updates, and nobody had contacted him about anything!

After some time he managed to get to talk to Bryan, when he managed to pull himself away from his work for something to eat.

“Why was I not informed of anything?” he asked, worriedly.

“Good one! But they did not need you! Or for the moment, anyway …”

“What’s happening then?”

“As you know the energy shield was taken down?”

“Right! It was!”

“Well that thing was still there! And it managed to hide itself!”

Even though he had suspected it was he felt like fainting or something, and felt deeply annoyed, as he knew what was going happen, and he was trapped, and he had to go through the whole situation again, and very well could be killed this time around!

“Great! They could have done a lot of things! They had it as a prisoner, and trapped in there. They could even have created a gap leading out of the spacecraft from it with an energy shield tunnel, to stop it escaping, and taken it out through the outer energy shield, and if it refused to leave shrink the energy bubble until it either left through it or decrease the energy bubble to a size that it could be removed through the tunnel, and thrown out into that world …”

“Good one! But they thought it never existed there, and would not have gone to that length for nothing …”

The next thing that happened shocked Kruger further, and further than ever before, as his communicator announced a message to him, and he answered the message, from someone at the military control center, who told him that Marsha Pendleton had been killed by the alien.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 32

 

The Monster Returns

 

Kruger was staggered, and was even more shocked when he met Don, and found out that he was more staggered than him, as it was the first time that he had seen him properly react to anything. Even when he had attacked the alien with the weapon in the bar he had reacted little, and he sensed that he had known that the weapon would not kill it, or do anything other than make it angry, and perhaps attack them or something.

The alien was now killing people in a rampage through the spacecraft. It had developed a great deal since it had been blown up, and trapped in the energy bubble, and had developed a method of leaping from location to location, avoiding any traps or repeats of what happened.

Its leaps were instantaneous, and it never appeared at the same location twice, and they had problems avoiding it – other than the fact that it was possessed with doing as much damage to them and their property as it could. It had waged war on them, and it was ready to fight for its survival.

When Kruger returned to the laboratory, Mitchel and Bryan were working and making all the scientists work like crazy to finish their project, which they all called the STP1, and they only stopped to greet him as he entered.

What they were building was beyond his imagination, and the majority of the scientists there, and he knew that they could not get anything out them, but worked on fascinated with the technology, especially as most had not even properly encountered new technology, which was virtually a thing of the past.

The thing had lost shape and did not resemble anything, and would not be noticed by anyone.

The alien could appear there at any time, kill them all, and not even bother with it!

When Mitchel finally stopped for a drink, Kruger marched over, and asked him, “How are we going to catch that thing now? It leaps about the ship too randomly, and has not actually been found to arrive at the same location twice. They are unable to predict its moments!”

Kruger spotted a brief glimpse of disappointment, but saw that he had known it, and had thought of the answer.

“We have compensated for all that, and you forget we came up with a way to detect it in other dimensions!”

He took Kruger over to the equipment that they had used to detect it, and showed him its location in the ship.

“How come this is not at the control center?” he moaned.

“Or why don’t we have another model created for them? Well, for one thing it moves too fast, and it moves within seconds of attacking each area, and the fact that it would now take too long for us or them to create another, and they would have a hard time building more as there are not enough of some of the parts aboard!”

“So what now?”

“We have a better idea?” he replied, finishing his drink, and pointing at what they were building, and he quickly left him and returned to building it!

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 33

 

The Space/Time Project

 

For a moment Kruger heart leaped as though something strange had happened, as though something had vanished.

The scientists had not even finished building the STP1 when they had heard about the attack on the control center, and he knew that they had not been able to get the energy shield up in time.

He had never realized how determined Mitchel and Bryan were, and could become, until now, and he watched them start activating their equipment, even though it had not been tested.

All the scientists stood back as it burst into life, using massive amounts of energy, through the attached cables, with the shear energy making the very ship about them vibrate, and lurch.

It was then that something strange had happened, and Kruger wished he had forced Mitchel into giving more information on what they were doing.

White translucent lights appeared magically around them, floating inertly in mid-air, in front of their eyes, like stars in space, and Mitchel continued activating controls, and energy discharges fired out at regions of them, and they simultaneously increased their light to bright whiteness, and the power being used could be felt in vibrations and whirling sounds.

A vociferous blast of gleams of light exploded out, and the lights rotated, with fuzzy multidimensional forms rotating behind them, clearly from time shifts, and some formed clustered layers.

At times it felt like they were in a bubble of pure energy – buzzing and vibrating wildly and dangerously about them.

Kruger knew that they were only experimenting with something, but was at a loss to what it was.

They had clearly just created a miniature version of an area of space, and they stopped its progression at a calculated point, and carried out a series of basic experiments, and they decreased its size and form.

It was like an altered projection of reality magically spinning around them, in patterns of light, like a light show.

“We were not able to carry out our original plan,” Mitchel announced to all the scientists, who stood gasping.

“Basically speaking! We were going to detect the alien and throw it out the universe, where it would not bother us again.”

Kruger gasped, and wondered what he meant outside the universe!

“We have to do something before the alien, which has just entered the control center, deactivates the spacecraft’s energy shield, as it will not only destroy everyone here, it will be able to find our worlds and destroy them. It is crazy enough already!

“The outer entity, in the surrounding void, is too powerful. It could destroy whole galaxies.”

“So what is your answer to that then?” Kruger asked.

“We only have the one answer, and the first part of it is that we leave the universe!”

Mitchel started activating controls, and the other scientist joined in, until they had completed all their procedures, and Kruger felt something leaving him, and the essence of the universe vanishing away, and realized the earlier stuff was just rehearsals for the real stuff, and that they were now leaving the universe.

There were sudden explosions of movement, of everything around them, as space and time altered, and the universe shrank away, and Kruger felt like losing consciousness.

He had feelings of being alone, and he realized that his mind was not able to function in different ways.

Everything about him turned transparent, and he saw the darkness outside. The voyager about him was disappearing, and turning into an energy state, and he watched his body fade into nothingness.

They were going beyond reality to what? It was as though he were dreaming in an altered state of existence.

Kruger sensed telepathic thoughts of the alien, and that it could not handle not existing in the universe, and he heard its last gasps before it died, and he wondered if they would die too, or if they were going to enter he universe again.

He realized then that they had invented something to keep them and the voyager existing.

However, Kruger could not realize what would happen if they could not enter the universe again, as there clearly was nothing outside it.

He sensed that there was power there though, and it was more than anything that he had ever thought existed, and he wondered what the hell it was, and why it was hidden away from him.

Light from it shone over him, and entities in the form of large bright globes appeared, and he recognized that they had some features, and that they really had the appearances of ghosts, and he lost consciousness, with the others.

 

 

II

 

Beyond the Universe

 

 

Chapter 1

 

The Mind-Bending Black Hole

 

A bright explosion of radiance exploded out stunning Kruger as he came to. An immense whirlpool of shifting outlines of globes magically shifted by, and he studied it for a long time and realized that he had no body or proper presence, and was some form of force formation, and he was swirling out into a vortex of reshaping energy patterns that replaced reality, in a surreal splendor of transforming elements and that the mind-bending display of displacements were altering to something that he could not recognize.

Why he was there mesmerized him! Was he even classified as being alive?

He gave a vague gasp as reality magically spun around him in different patterns while he wondered how worse the situation could become. He could be trapped there for all eternity!

So when he saw a white blur in a miniature central region of darkness emerge ahead, as he swirled around, he grew interested, and he started to recognize more and more detail as it grew, and shifted he into it, and within its depths he saw magnificent distant stars, within a haze, blending into his surrounding brilliant colors.

Spectacular white beams exploded out, and stars shot to him, and he realized the tremendous speed that he was traveling at.

Space was expanding all across his front, and he floated into it.

Gradually he felt feelings and saw a transparent view of his body emerge as it transformed and became solid again, and he saw the others appear as ghost images, in the swirling brightness.

The voyager appeared and grew solid about him in stages, as it entered space and time, and magnificent bright white and golden lights filled his entire vision everywhere, as if he were floating into a form of cartoon universe.

The stars became dazzling, which he could not recognize! Their density filled space everywhere, and he was staggered that they could even exist in their state, without being pulled together into an immense explosion.

He exploded with excitement as he looked back and saw the biggest black hole that he had ever seen stretching across space, and he wondered why he was being thrown out of it, and he realized the immense speed that he had been traveling at.

The size of it looked close to the size of a small galaxy, and the vision staggered him and stuck in his mind as he watched it vanish out of view and the spacecraft become solid around him.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 2

 

The Monster’s Death

 

The monster/entity had turned mad in the end, especially when it had attacked the control center of the GX1 spacecraft.

The last shreds of its plan had been instantly ruined when the scientists at the other side of the spacecraft had activated a field that had thrown the whole spacecraft out of space and time, to kill it and escape with their lives.

It had been crazy, but it was all that they could do!

It had been hideous beyond anything anyone had seen, and resembled the devil itself! Not only had it been an entity/monster, altering from one form to another again, the G1 explosions had damaged it and its mind beyond repair, and it continued with only the one goal to kill every life form aboard, and take down the energy shield around the whole voyager to give it to the outer entity, and have it to repair the damage done to it.

Its last moments had been a chaos of killing and destroying everywhere, to gain control of the outer energy shield, but it was unable to think properly and realize how to remove the energy shield, and near the end had even realized that it was close to death and would not survive if it never.

Its last thoughts had been screams of agony, and it watched its existence in all the dimensions become annihilated.

The outer entity had monitored what it could, and had detected its madness with some fascination, as it had never known it!

For a long time it had been studying everything and trying to find another way to get the spacecraft!

After careful examinations of the spacecraft’s outer energy shield it had begun to realize that around the energy bubble there were small amounts of weak energy that could be used to attach some of its energy forms, and it had made a shield of energy made from itself around the energy shield, which would remain hidden there, so when the spacecraft left it would travel with it, and when possible, and they removed the energy screen, it would form into another entity/life form, capable of far more than the entity/human that it had put aboard, and it would become a vastly improved version of it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 3

 

The Mind-Bending World

 

For a moment Kruger was staggered as a dazzling radiance blinded him, and he thought he had been thrown out of space and time all over again, and he realized that the space vehicle that he was in had crashed.

The sky outside the front of the vehicle was a mass of intense light, from immense stars nearby almost covering the sky there in white and gold, and it was so strange that he was sure that it was not even in another universe anymore, or was at the outer limits of the big bang of a universe, at a distant point.

He switched on a light screen, which shaded the intense light flare blasting into his brain, which now looked like the sun on Earth covering his entire front, and he checked the other two passengers of the vehicle, Major Ripley and Don, which he could now properly see near him.

Even after traveling beyond space and time the world that they were exploring was so mind-bending all the crew were virtually staggered at it all of the time. There was at least a billion light years of what must be the most compact region of space possible, and the world had to have the weirdest landscapes and scan results possible, which was another reason why they were exploring it.

The world about them was so altered from the normal the others never said anything and occasionally gave muffled gasps!

“So it has happened again?” Major Ripley moaned, and sniggered, glancing out at the world through a side window, with his hands shading his eyes, searching the outer landscape, in wonderment – wondering what they had thrown at him this time. Yet he like new occurrences and such excitement, and getting out the spacecraft.

“But I’ve not lost any memories of anything!” Kruger stated, checking his memory of everything that he could.

While Don nodded in agreement, he replied, “I have not forgotten anything either!”

The vehicle had crashed again as it had done on the world in the void, when the alien had wiped away most of their memories of the people in the vehicles to cover it being there, to get aboard GX1 spacecraft, but this time it was different, and Kruger gasped at the thought of the thing still being alive, and up to something.

It made him shiver thinking of all the occurrences that had happened over the past weeks, and wondered what the consequences of it all would be.

“The alien may have changed itself and its tactics, realizing the situation is different …” Major Ridley announced.

“Yet if it was aboard, why did it come out here? And why would it make us crash? And why would it even risk it – as it would know that we would not fall for it again. It is pointless …”

“It could have been an accident this time? Perhaps we have hit something?”

“But why were we all unconscious! That is a rare occurrence!”

Kruger felt his head for bruising – which he confirmed never existed …

“I do not recall us actually hitting something,” Major Ripley finally announced, after some thought, looking about outside, and below the vehicle. “Look! We’ve only skidded to a standstill into a bog of yellow crawling slime – and the vehicle has stopped itself automatically! Kruger! You’re the scientist here! You work it out for us!”

“Perhaps this time it was gas …?”

“As I have told you before there’s none in this model! And if this gas exists, it has no smell, and must be concealed somewhere! And I’m sure it would be of interest to the military … And for them to investigate why it was used …”

“There could be some gas in the atmosphere outside, and we may be taking in the outer atmosphere …?”

Major Ripley glanced through all the shuttles instruments, and replied, “If I can remember rightly, the vehicle automatically takes in the atmosphere, which it has been doing, as it is perfectly breathable, and that it would have stopped anything getting in that was unwanted … And there does not seem to be anything in here, or has entered here …”

“This is another universe! It has a different framework, and could have different laws of nature … Unknown to us …”

“Meaning what? In other words anything could happen out here now! Perhaps the gas just materialized here – knocked us unconscious – and vanished afterwards …”

“We better keep things open that’s all …”

Suddenly, Major Riley jumped, with his eyes jerked wide open, when a human figure shifted out of thick mist outside, at their side, and he removed his weapon.

“What is the distance to the nearest shuttle?” Major Ripley whispered, to confirm what he knew.

“Well, there are hundred vehicles out, and the nearest has to be miles away …”

“We better contact the others! Check what is happening!”

Kruger watched the strange figure move in close, and bang his large heavy glove hard against the vehicle window near him, and thought he recognized him for a moment.

The problem of having such a vast spacecraft and crew, which he had not gotten used to, was there were too many strangers aboard, and that they were always coming into contact with people that they never recognized, and he now knew hardly any of the other people in the vehicles, and going by what he had seen of Major Ripley and Don that they were the same.

There was nothing strange about the man, who was wearing a spacesuit without a helmet, and only did two things differently, which was his silent and strange look and him being there in the first place, as nobody had wanted to leave the protection of the vehicles, because of the place they were in and the hidden dangers.

Kruger wondered if he would make it home alive, which was incredible, after all the years of helping and preparing for the great voyage to the final frontiers of the universe. They must have done just about everything to check that nothing went wrong, and had proven to them that if anything new was actually found that there would not be any danger. They believed that dangers in space had been virtually annihilated, and were now just small accidents. The dangers of the past were thought to have been left behind. Even in wars, humans were very rarely ever killed, and were mainly fought with machines, and mainly robots, and the people involved hardly ever actually encountered dangers.

He could not place the stranger and put it down to memory loss from the encounter with the alien, and the strange environment of the new universe.

“I cannot reach them!” Major Ripley shouted.

“There could be some damage to the communications …”

“You mean something is blocking transmissions …”

Major Ripley stuck his face against the side window and studied his face and figure outside, and the man ignored him, waiting for him to open the door.

Kruger did think he looked familiar and acted like one of the crew, but so had the alien when it had done a perfect impersonation of him, as Dan.

“You will have to let him in or something!” Don announced. “At least talk to him through an opened window!”

“He could get in here anyway,” Kruger stated, after thirty seconds of silence. “The vehicles have no real defense against direct attacks – or from that alien.”

“That’s a good one! But we did drive back with that alien aboard the last time, and we could be blamed for helping it get aboard!”

He pressed a switch, and a window partly opened up, and he called out, “Someone must be in trouble for you to have come all the way out here! Across this place!”

“Correct!” the stranger replied. “Our vehicle crashed, and something killed all the crew … I just escaped, with my life …”

Major Ripley gasped, and asked, “What’s your name, and vehicle number?”

“I am Larsen of vehicle sixty!”

Kruger remembered the name, and had a vague recollection of him, and showed his recognition of him.

“I vaguely remember you too! Did you wake up unconscious? And was your communicator working?”

“Yes, we all woke up unconscious, and the communicator was not working … I used a device to detect your vehicle, which I knew was here, from our equipment earlier on …”

He showed them a hand device that was in his suit.

Major Ripley moved away from the door where the stranger was, and allowed Kruger to unlock the door, and they watched the air slightly react to the outer atmosphere of the desolate world.

They watched the man enter and speedily close the door behind him, as though he had been waiting to get in for a long time, and to get away from something, and they remained silent as warm air warmed the vehicle again.

“Now what will we do?” Kruger muttered, looking about outside. “You said that there is something deadly over there that killed your entire crew?”

“Our vehicle was surrounded by that hideous mist that floats about this place, and something smashed it to pieces, killing them, and escaped, as I was near the back …”

Kruger studied the man, and saw his fear of the place, and that he had been running to escape from it at one point.

“So we better get out of here …” Larsen warned, after they sat doing nothing for a minute. “If that thing gets over here …”

Major Ripley immediately jumped over to an area with controls and activated controls, and the vehicle lifted into the air, and floated forwards.

“But where are we going to?” Don asked. “There is more of a chance of it being in front than behind us, if we travel on. As it could spot us at a lot of locations moving on, but if remained here, it will only be able to find us at this spot …“

“Correct!” Larsen replied first. “But this vehicle can swiftly fly upwards, at any speed, and can even travel in space, and that thing cannot leave the ground as far as I saw!”

Major Ripley continued on the course they had been on before the crash, ready to lift into the air when needed, and they all seemed more relaxed by it.

When they finally heard a noise from the communication device, Major Ripley jumped to attention and stopped the vehicle, and moved in beside it, and had Don take control of the vehicle, because he was the most alert and ready to handle anything coming at them

“Vehicle four here!” Major Ripley announced. “Any information on why the communications were down?”

“Ripley! This is Major Douglas in vehicle two. It seems to have happened again! All the communications were down! They only returned to normal a few minutes ago! We seem to have a different problem this time! All the vehicles crashed, but the vast majority are running again! They’re working on the problem back at the GX1. This time, all the vehicles have been ordered to continue with what they were doing!”

“What’s the distance to vehicle sixty from us?”

“It’s just over three miles from you! Why?”

“Do me a favor! Was Larsen there?”

“Yes! But we have not had any reply to our communications to it!”

“That’s because something has attacked and killed all the crew, except Larsen! Who is in here …”

“My God! So there is something out here! I will check for anything from the vehicle! We’ll have to warn everyone about it! I don’t think they will cancel this mission, especially if that alien is here, and impersonating someone, and is trying get aboard again. In fact, I think I would rather stay out here than be stuck aboard with that thing!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 4

 

The New Alien/Entity

 

From nowhere, with an inconceivable speed, a concentrated sphere of energy had appeared, vaguely even being detected by its senses due its formation. Except its acceleration left it staggered!

The new alien had remained dormant and as the rest of the GX1 spacecraft as altered energy shifting through what was beyond space and time, taking a few scans and recordings of its surroundings by its automatic senses, but when it had entered the new universe its senses had detected what was there, and it had partially come to life to investigate what was there, while keeping itself as an energy coating around the spacecraft’s energy shield.

It had sensed that the humans inside the spacecraft had also been staggered by the outer universe, and analyzed its surrounds with amazement, and even thanked the humans for giving it a chance to study such phenomena.

Everything about it had been beyond its knowledge and incredible, and it considered if it was another like itself that had created it all, with inconceivable dimensions and powers, far beyond it, and its knowledge and powers, like it compared itself to its original self billions of years ago.

The void was nothing compared with it! It had all the relevant information that the entity had, and it had been built to handle what it possibly could, and was a compressed version of it, which it had created with the help of the knowledge that it had taken from the spacecraft, and its compressed size.

The black hole was incredible, and its voyage through it, and it had allowed it to travel a great distance, and it wondered if it could get information on how the spacecraft had entered it.

It had observed that the spacecraft had clearly come from such a place, and that its technology was surely greater in many ways to what existed in the new universe. Yet its size was so small that it had still confused it! Could it itself recreate such a thing in a larger size? Should it capture it if possible, or get enough information to recreate it?

Its mission was clearly defined, and it was only able to alter it to achieve its goal. But if it could not return it would have to remove its programming, and mission, and continue as a replacement of the entity.

Thus it soon set itself the task of exploring everything that it could, to gain all the knowledge that it could.

A surge of energy forces that it had never conceived existed had hit its probing forces from the stars, shocking it and fascinating it at the same time. It had been unbelievable and glorious, and it admired it greatly, but had sensed some danger from it, as with its encounter with destruction on its creation.

Through its thoughts a blur of radiation had swirled out of the blackness. Strange energies without any meanings had sent sensations through its structure.

Amidst its awesome powers it had detected the core of the GX1 spacecraft, and it supplying its propulsion forces and energy protection shield, and considered if there was a way to stop its powers reaching the propulsion forces and energy protection shield. At the speed that it was traveling at it should it how powerful it was, and that it could not affect it.

It had sensed that the humans could not use the spacecraft’s higher speeds, at hundreds of times the speed of light, because of the short distances between the stars there, with the immense amount of worlds, moons, asteroids – and that they had a problem.

The entity had always thought of things in size, and small had always been powerless and about useless, and it had realized that far greater powers could exist in it and it being concentrated.

It had visualized the appearance of the stars at a close range, and considered how it could use such forces, and it imagined using such forces, and using the technology of the spacecraft with them, and it hurtling through the universe to anywhere.

The entire energy surrounding it and exploding from stars blanketing out any darkness had overwhelmed it, and even worried it, and what could exist in its depths, and it had detected incredible things there, and considered if it could leave there if it had to, and if it could get back to the void to the entity, which surely could do something with the knowledge it would give it, and if it could get back there.

Its body had absorbed the power with enchantment, as it could not recall having taken in such forces since its creation.

After many probes, and unsuccessful probing of the spacecraft, including through multidimensional sensors, it had accumulated everything that it could and had started to examine what it had accumulated.

The unique energy shield of the spacecraft had stayed a great interest to it, and it had consistently considered if it could recreate it, as a defense.

All its knowledge of the spacecraft had been little, and from what it had gained would take it a long time to find what it wanted, if it actually had enough to find what it wanted – unless it got aboard, and it had realized again why its main mission was to get aboard, and study it, with the possible chance of capture.

If it let it go it would be a mistake, as it had realized that it could be the only time it would come across such a phenomenon.

The vastness and powers of what it had become so vivid, and it had realized that it would have transform into something new, and it had thought of its original thoughts of the object’s discovery, and of the finding of the things in it, and at the same time it had detected with amazement it was decelerating, and it had detected its surveillance of a world ahead, and it had been sure that it intended to make contact with it.

When it had gone into orbit around it, it had probed the world with fascination, and even lost interest in what was happening to study what it found. It had never seen anything like it before, and it had been fascinated at what could exist there, without it knowing that it could exist, even with it being outside its normal reaches. It marveled at what it had been missing while drifting and constructing itself in the void.

What strange things existed there? It was always interested in new discoveries, science, and inventions, and had it marveled at the years ahead of it! What other wonders would it find? Where would it end up?

It had left the voyager to carry out its mission, and explored the world the best that it could in its present state, as it had been still evolving itself into the entity/life form that it had been programmed to alter into.

It had been surrounded with mind-bending wonders and visions as it had explored what it could, seeking answers, and it had returned to surveying the GX1 when it had landed, and later on it had detected some of the humans leaving it, and going outside the energy screen again, and it had examined their free thinking states and realized that it could reproduce one of them easily, as it had been programmed to do, and it had made them all unconscious and had replaced one of them with an identical copy, which it could control and exist in, to enter the energy shield of the GX1.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 5

 

The Second Crash

 

The vehicle was racing along when there was a firm shudder, making them jerk up and down, and it when crashing down into a pool of water below, thumping into the edge of an area of mud, splashing mud and water everywhere, over the windows, blinding their view, and Kruger turned and hit the side of the vehicle, hurting his elbow.

Though Major Ripley seemed to be the only real one to get hit by the impact, and grasped his leg and held it for a few minutes, from the pain of it being bashed against the controls at his front.

“What the hell was that?” he moaned, trying to see out the vehicle, while checking the instruments confused, trying to get what was happening. “This place will be the end of me …”

“It seems to have happened over again!” Larsen stated, still believing they were doomed to death, as if they were only temporally avoiding death.

“But why are we not unconscious this time?” Major Ripley replied swiftly, trying to get what he had missed. “We’ve barely made an hour of our journey from the spacecraft, and have crashed again …”

“Perhaps this world is different from the other world in the void, and there is something else here that is causing it …”

“What something else …” he moaned, lifting his knee, examining it, and placing it back down. “I don’t know whether to be glad with that thought … If this thing is the original alien, then we have had it. But if it is something new, are we better off …?”

“The others were killed …!”

“Great! So now it is down to how bad a death we may receive!”

“Exactly!”

“So how quickly and painfully did that thing in the other vehicle kill them then …?”

“I would say they were about the same …”

“Great! Absolutely great!”

Kruger tried checking the instruments from where he was, and gave up, as they never showed anything.

“What condition is the vehicle in then?” he finally asked.

“It is not working, and it does not have anything on what the cause of it …”

“We’d better contact the others then!”

Major Ripley started using the communications equipment to contact his old friend Major Douglas, and told him, “Our vehicle is down! We have crashed into a pool …”

Major Ripley tried seeing through areas of the windows that had thinner mud over them.

“Your vehicle has crashed!” Major Douglas spluttered out, staggered at what he had told him. “You’d better get out of there now!”

“Why?”

“Just get the hell away from the vehicle …!”

“How will we get transport to move on …?”

“There have been reports of other crashes since all the vehicles crashed earlier, and the occupants have been killed …”

“What direction will we go in …”

“We have your location! Go to your right, and I’ll have a vehicle pick you up as soon as possible! But get as far away from there as possible!”

Major Ripley shuddered, and switched off the communications equipment, and yanked a switch and the vehicle doors all opened up, and water and muck came pouring in, flooding the vehicle, making it sink, and they looked around for an area to get out to.

Kruger pointed at an area near him that was the nearest to solid ground, and he rushed through the outside bog, of thick black chemical stinking muck, going up to his knees, and the others followed.

They were lucky they wore waterproof spacesuits or they would have been soaked in it, and they reached the land and rested their legs, and looked around them.

“We have to go right of the vehicle!” Major Ripley announced, and started leading them in that direction, marching firmly.

Kruger marched after him, and watched Don and Larsen walking together behind him, talking about the crashed vehicle, and examining the damage to the front of the vehicle where it had crashed, and they watched it until a strange vapor cloud shifted about it, like it had some form of intelligence, and the vehicle vanished out of sight.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 6

 

The Time Being

 

A miniature white explosion magically hovered inertly in mid-air, frozen in time, in front of the time being as it concluded its experiments on the newly acquired explosive.

It allowed the explosion to progress at a slow rate, as it walked up to it and studied in every detail, which it had planned to do.

The room was at the top of a high tower of a structure that was not an advanced structure but a building that resembled an ancient fairy-tale/horror film castle, made of square stones barely stuck together, centuries old, which had crumbled away in large regions, and rested high in the air, above any human structure, on a massive rock pinnacle, towering over the mind-bending world, surrounded by a sky that would have startled any alien in the universe with its stars and phenomena, covering almost every square inch, resting on the opposite side of the world from where the GX1 was positioned.

The time being came from an ancient race that had advanced science to incredible lengths, and had colonized an entire galaxy at one time, and after many genetic alterations had turned themselves into a master race, with abilities unheard of before, but had eventually altered themselves into a more warlike race, which had eventually killed itself off in wars, and which had been remembered throughout galaxies for thousands of years.

The few survivors of the race were condemned by other races all over space, as well as being condemned by their own race, and they never attempted to rebuild their empire, which had eventually turned into new types of entities/time beings, who were immortal, and used time travel.

The time being had made a mistake when it had been younger and had been captured and imprisoned on the world, and had made itself the ruler of the world, with its powers, which had grown progressively, over centuries.

Its powers were now colossal, especially in the central galaxy, and it did incredible things, and worked away in its mountain castle carrying out its experiments and explorations, separated from the outside universe.

It created bright flashes of light with its mind, and a loud whirling sounds appeared, similar to a whirlwind, growing from a whisper to a loud mechanical whirl, and it became mingled with a crackling, like a crackling fire, from within it.

The room vibrated around the being as it exploded with power that shuddered through the whole tower!

The room looked like a medieval laboratory, but was full of highly advanced scientific objects, with the being’s other things, which included pieces of strange creatures.

A diagram was sketched across the center of the floor, with symbols around it, and above it the being turned into a bright white light floating and spinning through the air.

It whirled fast, and sparks of colored light went around its fringes, and thousands emerged and spread out across the whole of the room, while the sparks of energy created flashes of light over the damp stone walls, and sounds from it became deafening.

The center of where the time being was turned bright like a sun, and it continued to become brighter, and the whirling increased louder, shaking everything furiously, including the whole stone tower, until it looked as though it would go crashing down and over the cliff, to the fantastic world below.

An explosion of light and sounds blasted out and it suddenly vanished, and the time being traveled away into the past.

Within seconds it made a reappearance, and reformed into what it had been before it had left, reforming into its original self.

The air from it blew everything light around, and a whispering came from somewhere, and its long shape formed, and sounds vanished and altered to a voice from it, chanting strange sounds.

The being screamed as it formed back into a being, and the tower blocks stopped shaking under it, and the energy turned to a whirling light buzzing around its shape!

Shapes and colors formed within it, and an upright almost human-like form appeared, and glowed within the light. The being was over eight feet tall and at least four feet wide at the top, and flickers of its unusual skeleton became visible inside it.

A blast of brightness exploded out with beams of colored light, and vanished away into a cloud of smoke, and the noises stopped, and its massive shape stepped out of the white smoke.

It wore a large black medieval-type cloak, covered in stars and strange symbols, sketched over it, and where its eyes once must have been there were glowing red lights.

The time being had traveled back in time and had carried out its mission, and had reappeared seconds after it had left, and it continued with its experiments on the miniature white explosion, and made it magically hover inertly in mid-air.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 7

 

The Lost World

 

A deep intensely cold haze edged its way over the wonderland world that surrounded them, as Kruger stood examining some vegetation near where they had stopped to rest. It was nothing like anything that he had seen on any of the other worlds that he had visited or seen elsewhere.

He could not get if it was the strange environment about him or all the strange stars blanketing the sky, or something strange existing there, or the universe that they were in, or a combination of them that created different reactions.

Strange vapor clouds shifted about their sides, always following, shadowing them, at a distance – probing them, and analyzing them for some purpose.

He had stopped wondering if they had intelligence a few miles back, when he had proved they had, he had seen Major Ripley realize it too, and he vaguely watched it linger over deep meteorite craters in the mind-bending landscape.

He watched it now to find out what form of life it was. What did it use to exist? What was it doing?

He felt like getting some samples from it, but decided to wait until he was with the others, and they could check if it was dangerous.

A peculiar whisper of something came from an unknown place far away, and he considered if it was from the clouds or something else, and what else it could be.

Major Ripley moved in close to him, with interest.

“How the hell did that happen? The sun rose just before we left the GX1!”

The sun was sinking deeper into the skyline, and areas of fog illuminated like the luminary rays of bright alien moonshine – from the rays beaming from powerful stars.

Gusts of air blew and withdrew in the opposite direction, blowing and sucking, giving Kruger the feeling that something invisible nearby was breathing over him, or something was there and the environment was reacting to its presence and its paranormal powers.

The two paranormal scientists would love it, he was sure. They were out there in another vehicle.

It had been them that had first found the world, and come out with the idea of the GX1 going to the world.

They had become great and famous celebrities aboard the GX1 since saving everyone from the alien, when it had been found out by all the media there, and were now adored by the military and the president, who had been at deaths door when they had saved them, and took them away out of the universe to where the alien could not go.

The media on the GX1 had given the story full coverage for weeks, and the president and military had given the two paranormal scientists full military protection around their laboratory and scientists and all the equipment to investigate everything that they could about what had been experienced by everyone when they had left the universe.

What everyone had experienced there and had said had been a mass of confusion, and many people thought that something else had happened!

Hundreds of scientists all over the ship were now working on finding a way to get them back to the normal universe.

Even though many did not want to leave, and wished to investigate everything there for the totality of the voyage – as they were sure they would not experience anything like it throughout the rest of the voyage, and perhaps their lives.

The surrounding space was incredible, and was packed with a density that was not thought possible, and had been for a long time, and such a state of density and such large suns would have caused the whole region to collapse into a huge black hole or at least an immense sun or suns, and scientists and everyone else aboard had been and were investigating it and thousands of other discovered phenomena.

Many scientists and others thought the whole place was a central galaxy where all the rest of the universe was imploding to, and that there were outer small galaxies being pulled into.

The two paranormal scientists had tried informing others of their investigations of paranormal disturbances there, and had soon withheld their research from them, as they had soon found out that they refused to accept anything of that nature, and they now avoided giving any details of anything of that nature, especially to the military.

They had given Kruger some of their findings and thoughts of paranormal activity and strange occurrences occurring there, and he had given them his thoughts about it, and that he was not fully sure what to make of it as they had only proven that large amounts of strange energy surges and energy reactions were coming from there, and it was then that they had informed him of the discovery of the world that they were on, and that they had detected it as one of the high energy spots being investigated by them.

Since the main point of investigation of the GX1 was worlds, and that nobody had else found any proper worlds, it was soon a major place to investigate, and the scientists all voted to go to the world, and the two paranormal scientist were congratulated with another major discovery when they found it not only inhabitable but full of advanced and unknown phenomena, and mind-bending wonders, which were detected from the GX1, and with there being so many scientists and others being on the voyage for such discoveries, a hundred vehicles were allowed out to map and investigate it.

They found the remains of some form of advanced civilization, at the opposite region of the world, from scans of the world from orbit, before it had landed, and many wanted to see the site.

Kruger had been amazed at the findings of the scientists on the day before they had left the ship. There were energy surges and strange occurrences all around the world, and sightings of life forms and what was thought to be entities all over the world.

Nobody, not even the two paranormal scientists, knew what was there, and many even withdrew from visiting there, especially after the encounter with the alien.

The other scientists ignored that and continued with their explorations.

Kruger had wished to join the two paranormal scientists at first, as he knew they wished to visit somewhere in particular and that they had found something there, but he had decided not to disappoint Major Ripley and to join him.

Kruger wondered where the two scientists were, and if they had crashed like they had, and he watched the pale sun vanish into the thickening gray mist, which started to surround them.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 8

 

The Fog

 

On the horizon a big moon brightly shone more light across their path, as it rose over the horizon, with its lunar radiance reflecting intense starlight, and Kruger studied it with surprise, watching swirled clouds shifting over its surface, as he had not seen a moon with an atmosphere and clouds, and he even saw areas of water and green shades of what had to be large vegetation.

The fog crept over the landscape and began covering most of the swamps, and thickened so much that the powerful beams of starlight could only penetrate thin areas of it.

As they marched on behind Major Ripley almost walking into it, while ignoring it, Larsen started getting nervous and began complaining to Major Ripley, who ignored him at first, with being so determined to get away from the region of the vehicle.

His legs became stuck in a deep bog of stinking vegetation, and Kruger saw he was getting tired, and watched the others and noticed that they were complaining too.

It was then that Major Ripley finally slowed, and Kruger looked about, and saw that the fog made a circle around them, at the same distance all the way round them, and was intensifying rapidly, and he knew that they were trapped in it.

“Where are we going …?” Larsen moaned heavily, tired, fighting for air, angry that he had been put into another situation.

Major Ripley stopped annoyed at the way things were going, and walked back towards them.

“What is the problem? We’ve hand held weapons that have been used on worlds all over our galaxy – which have beaten some of the most largest, deadliest, invincible, and advanced aliens and civilizations …”

He swiftly removed his weapon like an ancient gunfighter, and swiftly smashed an immense meteorite boulder into dust, and disintegrating the rest in seconds.

Kruger and Don got his point, and it amazed Kruger that the vehicles had seemed so defenseless against attacks. On normal worlds their hand weapons were enough, and as powerful as the largest bulky weapons on most aliens worlds, and were probably of actually great use here if their imaginations never kept throwing situations up of what could exist, which the alien in the void had done, since it declared war on them.

It was only thought that higher intelligent beings of big advanced civilizations had the means to match their defenses.

Just to create a weak version of the energy shield of the GX1 took far more energy than most of the largest alien spacecrafts could produce.

“You never saw that thing kill the rest of my crew!” Larsen moaned, slightly satisfied by the dramatic display and the deadliness of their weapons, reminding him of the power of the weapons, which they had not used.

Major Ripley seemed to recall some of his old training, and pointed at the weapons on their spacesuits, and ordered them to remove them, and they removed them, and he had them practice firing them at objects.

Kruger fired away at distant objects amazed their power, and continued firing into the distance, testing what range they could go to. It amazed him that they never got the chance to use them. He was even sure by the way people reacted to them that there was some rule and spacecraft rule preventing people using them, unless it was they had to, to save their lives.

He still thought that they should have more of the military on the vehicles though. He tried firing into a dense area of the thick fog, now going around them like wheel rim, and was amazed that it reacted and split open to avoid the energy blasts, and it quickly filled itself in afterwards.

The world about their sides was full of swamps, bogs, ditches, and bubbling pools of stinking chemicals and water. Chemicals in thick concentrated pools poured out gases through the cooling air giving it a sulfur stench, which they gave an occasional cough to, when it got deep and concentrated in their lungs.

The fog crept more rapidly towards them all around them, and Major Ripley gasped slightly, and smelt the air, and announced mainly to Larsen, “We’ll have to enter that! There is no other way! Besides we will be getting help here soon …”

“From your communications device – giving out our location?”

“Correct! There is not enough power in the thing for communications at the distance the others are, but it will give our location to them …”

“So we only need to handle this fog …” Don coolly replied, surprising Major Ripley again with his coolness, which always seemed to be there, as though he knew what would happen.

It gave Kruger a great deal of happiness thinking that he was not just a twin, but Don was him from the future, and that he would survive such situations.

Yet at times he doubted it, and knew time could be altered anyway. He wondered if he shot himself, and Don was a future version of him, if he would vanish upon his death.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 9

 

Trapped

 

The fog engulfed them, and swiftly thickened up about them, and blinded them, but in areas in thinned out and they caught glimpses of the ground beneath their feet as they plodded on, wondering if the others could actually find them there, and why they had not taken more drastic measures earlier on to avoid it, when it had started appearing.

Kruger studied the thick fog about him, seeing what it did, and saw that it reacted less now that they were in it and not at the fringes of it, and wondered if he was part of it or something now, or it just considered them part of it.

Suddenly, a light appeared deep in the fog to their side, and Major Ripley took them close to it, surely considering if it was the recovery vehicle. Yet Kruger watched it vibrating up and down, and brighten, and its beam pointed near them.

A sluggish gurgling of something wading deep in and out of bogs ahead moved their way, confusing them more, and Major Ripley stopped his rush forwards, and came to a halt in a thinner area of fog where the visibility was better, and his familiar rugged look shone out of the fog, listening and observing everything ahead, in confusion.

He then placed the light near his head, and stood with his light shining over his face.

“We better be prepared …” he muttered. “I never heard any vehicles sounds from there …”

“I never either …” Kruger agreed, looking concerned, considering what they were encountering.

“We better have our weapons ready then!” Major Kruger stated, removing his weapon, and waited for the others to remove their weapons and get the feel of them.

“Perhaps we should inform the others in the vehicles?” Larsen asked. “We could check if it is anything to do with them?”

Major removed his communicator, and silently started trying to contact the vehicle with Major Douglas, and when he could not pick it up he tried to contact any vehicle that he could, and stood surprised when he never.

“Could this fog stop the communicators working …?” he asked them, trying to grasp the situation.

“Not normally!” Kruger answered first. “But this fog, and it being on this world, in an alternative universe, changes the rules.”

“So once again it could be anything!”

Larsen moved in close, to show his worried features.

“Don’t forget that thing that attacked us …” he stated, and moved backwards, as Don moved in, and Kruger examined him, and his forced reactions.

“Will they be able to detect where we are with the communicators out?” Don asked them, with a glimpse of worry.

Kruger could not be certain if he was really reacting or not!

Yet it did seem as though he was experiencing new things now, and had not actually gone through the encounters, and he was sure that if he was from the future that things had changed as they were now in an alternative universe, and he was reacting to the fact that he would be experiencing new things, and he wondered again if he was there to prevent something from happening, without altering anything else.

Yet Kruger realized that there was no real proof, and that his reactions were really different, and he saw that he could not depend on such fantasies, and he recalled that he had not originally believed in time travel, and especially not in traveling backwards in time.

Why had nothing been discovered there? The technology and all the research into it would have at least proven its existence!

Major stood checking his communicator device, and put it away, and avoided replying to Don. Surely to avoid adding to their problems!

“There was a device on my spacesuit sending out footage of what happened!”

“So we better stay around here!” Larsen added. “As they will arrive there then …”

“Correct! But we better check what that light is as best as we can, without being seen.”

Kruger realized that he would properly never experience anything like this place and this universe again if he made it back alive to the normal universe and the Earth. He would remember it forever, and he was sure he would be remembered in the history books for taking part in it all.

He wondered if it would be proven that time travel existed, and he realized if it did and Don had traveled back in time that he would have to go through everything over again, and that he may alter things and do things differently from what Don had done, and that he might do something that alters things by accident, and that he could also be stuck in a scenario of travel back in time and living out the events for the rest of his life.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 10

 

The Beast

 

Strange multicolored streaks of starlight exploded through thin fog, and Kruger was reminded of the fast rotation of the world, and in the sky above him massive blinding stars were appearing.

The light from one star’s flickering streak hit his face like a desert sun being shaded by something. It was a truly unique world that saw no darkness, and probably would never know it.

He wondered again, from his normal scientific perspective, what the larger and more advanced life forms on the world would be like in such an environment. They had seen little so far, as the spacecraft had landed in one of the most barn regions of it, as there had been few regions for landing the immense spacecraft.

The lights above rapidly engulfed them, and they lost more of what little sight they had, as they had briskly sheltered their eyes, and still tried to examine everything.

If only the vehicle had not crashed and they were out there exploring where they were supposed to. He would be extremely annoyed if they found the things that he wanted to discover without him.

Thick volcanic soil shrouded everything, covering their boots with muck, and their lower spacesuit with dust, and Kruger imagined the mind-bending landscapes beyond, and he realized that he no longer felt tired.

It was shocking how easily they had got trapped and lost, and the worst part was he could not realize how they could have avoided it. They should have stuck to the exact place that they were to be, for the vehicle to find them. But in the dense fog with all its vast dangers they soon kept altering course, and everything turned indistinguishable.

At one point slight gaps leading through into distant areas showed outer empty fogless regions. But Major Ripley stuck to the same general direction, and he was too tired to alter his course.

A peculiar whistle still shadowed them from an unknown place, driving Kruger insane trying to identify it.

Their legs almost became stuck in some deep bogs of stinking rotting vegetation and chemicals, which resembled quicksand as it grew in depth, and he would wonder how such chemicals got there. Many smelt like they had been dumped there by some industrial site, and he considered if an intelligent species there could have built civilizations there. But his mind refused to accept anything without further evidence, and he continued on going.

Then, out of nowhere, a light emerged through some strange undergrowth, and its radiance pulsated like a living entity, magically illuminating the fog and strange tree forms, creating mind-bending shadows that weaved and probed though the mist.

While they silently and casually stopped and observed it, heavy pounds of something of incredible size and weight rushed out towards them, causing them to scurry away without being able to see anything behind them.

They furiously moved their legs in and out of bogs as it grew nearer and deadlier, causing their legs to become painful and tired, shifting away to hard ground, to be able to escape better.

It was like their last stand, and being on the edge of their destruction, and Kruger watched how each of them reacted, and noticed Don reacted the least again, and even looked as if he had no intention of trying to kill the thing with his weapon.

They ran almost blindly up and down over bogs and humps, rushing through to where they believed there was flat ground.

Heavy beast sounds furiously exploded out nearby, and clearly chased after them, and Kruger considered turning and firing his weapon. It was common for large animals to become frightened and withdraw from being fired on.

Loud explosions surely would scare it enough to avoid them!

It was like a strange nightmare, and finally annoyed enough at Major Ripley’s avoidance of doing anything at all to save them he swiftly turned and blasted away at what looked like an immense shadow on the fog, where the sounds exploded out!

They were breathless, and they all stared blankly at him, and he wondered what Major Ripley was thinking, and what his explanation for not using his weapon would be.

The thing, as far as he could see and hear, never even acknowledged his direct hit on it, and it left him confused. Firstly, the energy beam he blasted into there could have been weakened by the thick fog, and he tried to recall if it had been and anything that he had heard about it, and he decided to try again if it appeared visible to him, and he considered if this was why Major Ripley had not fired.

Their legs could not take them fast enough, and the thing soon started closing in on them, and Kruger cursed their stupid idea of running, as they could have entered a thin area of the fog and used all their weapons on it at the one time, and they would not have tired themselves and allowed the thing to think they were its prey.

The shape of a vehicle appearing through the vapor was blissful, and they all stared fascinated with it and in their luck, and Kruger spotted Don’s reactions and that he was surprised.

Its lights radiated its shape and them, and they forced their legs to go faster to avoid the thing behind them pulling a final surprise on them before they could be saved.

The vehicle and the appearance of two other vehicles at its side was ecstasy, and a glimpse of reality amidst their surrounding desolate hell.

It was like a phantom place out on the edge of realism, on the bounds of what lay beyond – with the beats charging out of the depths of hell, and they were reappearing into reality.

The place looked static, and supernaturally glowing, and Kruger considered if he could have the paranormal scientists check if there was any paranormal activity there.

Forms of plants broke to pieces as they ran through them, and large tree vegetation looked as if they were ready to fall to dust, as though it were suspended there on the edge of reality!

Behind him, within shifting lights of stars, shifting through the fog with the world’s fast rotation, he finally saw a ghost image of the thing chasing them, shifting out of the fog covering its hideous deadly features.

Yet all his looks back never showed him a proper view of the heavy monster thing rampaging towards them, and he wondered if the thing was playing with them – like a cat with a mouse, and waiting until it fully had them – before paralyzing them with fear by rushing out at them at full speed.

His mind conjured up monster creatures as they moved to where the vehicles were, and they rushed into one, exhausted and staggered, and at the doorway Kruger watched and listened as the door shut and the vehicle left, and he heard hungry grunts from it and its powerful movements rapidly taking it as close to them as it could, and he saw a giant ghost monster cat creature floating out of the mist, as it leaped through the air at them, snapping its massive jaws.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 11

 

The GX1 Discovery

 

The time being had sensed the landing of the incredible GX1 from its immense surges of energy blasting through time, at least a century before it had occurred, and further out in time than it could normally travel, especially with its limited power.

At first it had resembled a miniature black hole with its incomprehensible powers, which it had never seen before, or even heard of from its recollections of its mighty empire.

Its pure magnitude even made it avoid it for many years, for fear of destruction, but it then realized that it would confront it, and would have to discover what was there, which it considered was one of the main reasons for the fall of the empire of its race.

It soon started work on ways to conceal itself and avoid detection, and began to send probes that concealed its presence, and started to get information on what was there.

The colossal size of it left it staggered! Its race had never built anything like it! It had found ways to travel space at the speeds that it needed, and had not attempted to create such a space vehicle. It was sure it had come from a distance galaxy!

It soon proved that it had the ability to become undetected, and thought of the uses it could use its technology and knowledge for.

It was sure that it was the last of its species, and thought it had happened because of its location, dwelling far beyond the outer universe, and because it was more advanced than the rest of its species. It surely now was far superior to all its ancestors, and the greatest scientist, with one flaw, of it being imprisoned on the world, even with it being the ruler of the world, with its powers.

It had many times thought of reproducing its species, in an altered form, capable of surviving and being a master race, and creating a better and proper empire that was capable of surviving, but it never bothered, as it would have taken it years to create the right resources.

Its powers were immense though, and it could alter and do incredible things, and it worked away in its castle carrying out its experiments and explorations, and considered where it could go with the space vehicle.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 12

 

The Center of Space

 

Trillions of magnificent stars shone everywhere, turning the whole sky golden, except for the colossal black hole at its center.

The sight was fantastic, and probably the most magnificent sight Kruger had ever seen, and he thought he sensed mysterious and dangerous things existed there.

They stood on the flat top of a high hill, overlooking the world for approximately fifty miles in every direction, and watched the fog blanketing the entire frontal world, going into the horizon, where the GX1 was positioned.

Around twenty of the main vehicles on the world were positioned behind all the men from the vehicles, positioned around the edge of the cliff, where the majority were examining the incredible view.

Many filmed the sight, which made the whole voyage worth taking part in, and the rest were scientists carry out their work with their equipment, with some of the military, including Major Ripley, checking the world for dangers.

Kruger stood with the two paranormal scientists, Mitchel and Bryan, with their equipment and scientists, examining everything around them.

They had confirmed it was the central galaxy of the universe, and the black hole, where they had appeared there from, was at the exact center of it, in the middle of the sky, with them examining it, facing the entire the center of the universe, and center of space.

The black hole interested the majority of the scientists and military, as it was considered to be the only way to return to the universe, and it was the only proper view of it that had emerged so far – from a distance away from it – which allowed all of it to be properly visible – with its influence on the surrounding galaxy.

The entire galaxy seemed to be in orbit around it, and Kruger gasped, wondering how they had managed to escape from it. But he knew the power of the GX1, and what it was capable of.

Kruger wondered if there was a central galaxy at the center of his universe, and wondered how they could have missed such a sight, and the multitude of stars.

“So that was the center of space?” Kruger asked the two paranormal scientists, staring at the center of the black hole, recalling their appearance there.

“Yes! Their instruments proved it …” Bryan replied. “It seems to be centered perfectly …”

He wondered why they were so positive, and how they had detected it.

The red rock about them glowed brightly from the ultra-bright light from the sky, and it was like a dream world.

The world’s fast rotation had put them directly under the center of the central galaxy, and the suns now virtually covered all the sky, in all their different sizes, going deep into the immense galaxy. They were so packed together that there was virtually no blackness of space left in the sky.

Kruger examined the whirled black circle of the center of space, with the suns whirled around it, going into all the horizons. The stars whirled around it made it look as if it really covered the whole sky. There were lines of suns going towards it! Some suns were visibly moving across the sky towards it.

They would end up going into it, and being unable to travel through the gateway, like they had, would be destroyed. The debris from the suns thinly covered the whole central galaxy with particles, gas, dust, stones, boulders, and many other things.

Debris from it was scattered all over the world, and there were areas of dense space clouds and debris everywhere in the sky, with massive clouds of asteroids.

It was almost beyond his comprehension how much power it had. The center of space was clearly responsible for the central galaxy having so many massive suns, novas, and other strange sun formations.

They watched a sun burn bright in the depths of space, and they saw another asteroid soar across the atmosphere in a ball of flames, blazing through the atmosphere, leaving a trail of smoke, being followed by a shower of small meteorites streaking across the sky.

A distant thud was felt and heard from where it crashed into the world, and a large cloud of smoke revealed its crash sight.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 13

 

The Paranormal Abnormality

 

The edge of the cliff at the other side of the hill went down for many thousand feet, with only a faint trace of the fog at the bottom as mist, covering an immense ancient meteorite cavity covering the entire region below, going out for miles.

All the people in the vehicle examined it calculatedly and calmly, before the vehicle went down to the bottom, and Kruger wondered again why they refused to fly high above the ground, as it was far safer, and could even be done at a level that they would be able to see what was there, and he realized their response to it again, and that though the vehicles were safe they could crash on worlds such as it, which they had done already.

The world below, as they approached it, soon started to show signs of strangeness, and that weird things existed there. Immense weird vegetation covered great regions, and sights and sounds like things out of ancient horror movies emerged there, and he thought he heard a cry of an immense werewolf.

Kruger had always been interested in proper paranormal activity, if it existed. Even after all that they had been through and discovered there still was not anything that proved that anything existed there, and he was sure that both the paranormal scientists had realized it.

Their instruments detected what they claimed was a high level of paranormal from a particular spot in the direction that they had chosen to take their group of vehicles in, and none of the other scientists had a clue what it was or what the two paranormal scientists believed was there.

They were not so far wrong about anything, or had put forward any claims of supernatural things that could be thought of as being anything other than a check for what might exist there. But there was a suggestion that they were looking to prove something of that nature existed.

What were they expecting to find, and what actually existed?

Their instruments detected high levels of something that was worth investigating, and all the people interested in what they had found so far had joined the expedition.

Could what was there be from beyond normal universes, and a supernatural being?

All the scientists there were very accurate in their investigations and checked everything that they did, searching for things or proof of things many scientists like them dreamed of coming across, and never took anything without reflection.

They wanted to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a far greater degree than before.

Kruger had wondered on many occasions if they would eventually find something with their detection methods and equipment that had gone undetected by everyone.

The equipment that they had fitted into the vehicle with them was nothing less than the most advanced and interesting.

The vehicle had six people in it, which was him, the two paranormal scientists, and three of their associate scientists, who helped with the equipment, which was packed solid into the vehicle all around them, with them speedily monitoring it.

They all had the same thing in common and that was to find things that transcended the boundaries of natural science and discoveries, and see if the supernatural existed in any form.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 14

 

The Formation

 

Their worst fears soon started to become real all around them, as they traveled into another fog formation, which was formed like miniature concentrated hurricane, and none of them thought such a small formation could create any problems.

They hurtled straight into it ignoring all the signs of danger, trusting their knowledge of what normally existed. Yet the density of it was staggering and Kruger felt the vehicle was being slowed, like it was thickening into water, and he spotted the brightest stars in thinner areas vanish.

At one point they all expeditiously rushed to their positions, recalling emergency procedures, and prepared themselves, wondering what such a formation could throw at them.

“Tell me if the speed vastly decreases,” Mitchel uttered to a scientist at the front of the vehicle, controlling the vehicle, figuring out a way to compensate.

“We’ve lost all communications,” he replied, as he examined a display.

“We could land!” Bryan stated, making them all gasp at the possibilities of what could be there and could occur on the ground.

“Why do they not go up, over it …?” Kruger finally queried, wishing to consult the onboard computer.

“That is an idea …!” Bryan replied.

“We can do it if we have to?” Mitchel answered.

“I do not think we can do that …” the scientist steering the vehicle answered back. “This vehicle can only stay up high for so long, and if we run out of power and get stranded out here, it could be very dangerous – as we’ve already seen by the deaths that have occurred here on this world …”

All five scientists avoided looking at each other, with their horrified glares, recalling all the details that had emerged on the hideous deaths of the people in the crashed vehicles, and their remains that they had found.

The upper layers of above the wild storm seemed more deadly, and it was clear that they were no longer in control of their fate.

Again Kruger realized that they had not expected such a scenario!

In its deep depths Kruger saw faint lights, and then distant flashes, as if some supernatural disorder burst into its confines.

It gave him sensations of traveling into a maelstrom, with it starting to overwhelm them with its forces.

A swift flaring exploded out going straight through it, and was followed by a shudder from its blast, and impact on it. The explosive sounds of the thunder that followed held them spellbound.

From the window, Kruger saw the expanse of lashing waves of what had to be water, shifting around with tremendous velocity and energy, from the cloud formation over it.

As crazy flashes of lightening flickered around them, with deafening tremors, he imagined it floating over the depths of hell.

His eyes glared, as he barely believed the destructive forces lashing out at them, and could hardly grasp how such tremendous forces could be generated from so little.

“There’s something ahead!” the scientist at the front declared, showing them an obscure shape emerging in front of them.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 15

 

Ancient Civilization

 

The parts of structures, buried beneath sand and debris, had appeared below them, and Kruger realized that there had been an advanced civilization there after all, and what was left of their civilization was buried away in the small desert region, with parts of structures sticking up from under dunes.

The area was closer to the sun, and in the brightness there they had spotted a group of scientists from the GX1 already there, and on their approach had seen that they had been excavating the most interesting structures.

When Kruger jumped out the vehicle he had instantly felt the hot temperature at the area, and had realized how well the vehicle controlled its temperature.

There were no clouds, or the blasted fog, and they were glad, as none of them wanted to enter any cloud formations again.

They were lucky to be alive, and they all now realized the dangers of being on such a world!

Kruger felt his spacesuit clothing alter its temperature, but it was not good enough, as his head was not covered by it, and it made him feel warmer than he wanted to be, so he adjusted his spacesuit to a colder temperature.

He studied the bright, now warm looking stars, and observed faraway sand being blown about by gusts of wind. The area was like an oasis on this world, but it only seemed that way, and they had actually traveled a great distance from the other regions.

Even the small creatures of the world, which darted about, examining them, looked like miniature monsters.

The structures the others were entering were very primitive structures to them, but advanced looking to them now.

They strolled through heaps of sand in buildings, and Kruger wondered if their civilization would ever fall and turn into the place, and have beings like them from another universe exploring their remains.

Sand and bushes blew about wildly outside from different directions, as if unable to decide where to go.

Sand was everywhere about them, and parts of metal from machinery was sticking out, covered in the dust.

It was hotter in the shade, with the high temperature building up there, and he rested and watched small lizard-like animals marching passed buildings, showing them they lived there, while others watched them from hiding places.

Many of the scientists were surprised at the amounts of them, and the lack of larger ones. Some of the scientists complained at their deadly reactions to them, and Kruger realized what they had meant when he saw what looked like a large mouse alter from what it looked like with its friendly expressions, and fold back the skin around its neck and display large sharp fangs, with a snarl.

They clearly had never seen weapons, or had known the large inhabitants of the civilization, and were the largest life forms in the area, and were the dominant species of the place.

The species interested him a great deal as a scientist, and he would normal have spent a great deal of time with them, but there was far more here, and they were in another universe and had encountered far more, and all he did was film the best of what he found, and look for anything of interest in the remains of technology of the race that had once dwelled there.

In the interior of a structure they entered an underground chamber and heard underground creatures making noises, from beyond the walls, as they burrowed into tunnels, below the sand.

It was a world that would never know darkness, and he studied any differences in the life forms, and wondered if they slept the same as they did, if at all.

Their small footprints on the floors were different and clearly indicated that they had adapted to being in sand regions.

At one point they heard one of the scientists make a discovery, and all the scientists around there left what they were doing and went to investigate, not wanting to miss anything.

Under a heap of small stones and debris, the scientist had uncovered a form of skeleton, almost like a fossil, which had resemblances to an upright ape creature, but on uncovering its skull it proved to have a far more unusual shape, which disappointed some of the scientists. It was believed to have lived in the building that they were in! Some other scientists claimed that they had found the remains of advanced technology, but they never fully proved it.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 16

 

The Destruction of the Civilization

 

It was when the leading archeologists from the GX1 were bought in that the scientists moved further out and started finding buildings that were far more advanced, and not buried under sand, where the civilization was clearly centered around, and showed that the scientists had been examining rural regions.

Kruger did not know if he was happy with the idea of a race existing there that had destroyed its civilization in the way that it had, and realized how long ago it would have happened, and that they could handle them anyway if they were still about.

Yet the destructive way they had ruthlessly attacked was clear all over the structures.

It was strange walking about such structures, especially with there being no inhabitants about. Throughout his life he had never really seen any empty unpopulated city regions, and his mind clearly never completely accepted that it existed.

There were no signs of any inhabitants being anywhere, but his mind kept giving him vivid images of them being there!

It was also strange to see such a place covered in such growth – like forms of moss, shrubs, and weeds – with thick layers of dirt over all the structures.

They went through corridor after corridor into mysterious mazes, walking briskly without finding anything more than stone walls. There were barely any window holes or anything to let in light, but there were the remains of lighting devices on ceilings.

Major structures were soon found and they went to explore them, and listened to the explorers there.

Though they all agreed on the fact that something had happened, nobody agreed on what had actually occurred there, and there were even arguments between them on what had happened, as many believed a war had taken place between them, and that it was what should be agreed to as to what happened, and, of course, the others refused to accept it had been a war between them, and most of them believed that they had been attacked by outsiders.

Later Kruger was amazed to discover that they had found and verified that something else had destroyed the civilization, and that it had incredible powers.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 17

 

The Jungle

 

Absolute horror struck Kruger as he woke, as the vehicle that he was in was racing over the top of a large region of jungle vegetation and something had shot out straight under the vehicle, thumping it upwards, where it was out of range of their weapons, and the vehicles at their sides.

“What the hell was that?” Major Ripley moaned loudly, to all the people in the vehicle behind him, and they all looked out the windows, and down at the jungle below, and Kruger looked back at where it had happened, and saw a black shape shift through the vegetation, racing in their direction, and he checked the speed that they were going at and considered if it could catch up with them, and if they should speed up.

From a screen at the front they saw a camera view of the damage below, and that the thing had grabbed and ripped away a massive chunk of metal from the bottom of the vehicle.

It clearly had attempted to pull them down and had failed!

“That thing is still chasing us …” Major Ripley stated, checking a side view of the jungle.

“What was that?” Larsen moaned, listening to a side window, where he had clearly heard it.

“What did it sound like?” Bryan asked, trying to hear anything that he could.

“A howl! Like some monster …!”

Major Ripley for some reason hesitated over if he should speed the vehicle up, as he would have to monitor the vehicle and journey if he did, and he was sure nothing living could catch them.

All of them only started ignoring it when nothing further happened, and Kruger realized that Major Ripley was not bothered that much about the dangers, and now accepted them.

It was a bit worrying as it left them open to attacks, especially on this world!

Suddenly Kruger stomach leapt as the whole vehicle fell downwards, clearly being pulled downwards by something of immense strength and weight.

Major Ripley automatically increased the speed forward, while lifting it upwards, but it hardly moved, and they all gasped, thinking what was there, and Major Ripley increased the power, and force to pull away.

From a screen they examined what looked like the inside of something’s massive jaws, and Major Ripley removed the weapons, and handed them to them and opened the windows.

“Kill it if you can!” he ordered, being the head of the vehicle.

Without hesitation they all started firing downwards through the windows, until there was a hideous scream below and the whole vehicle shot upwards and away, and its massive jaws could be seen falling away to the ground and into an empty region of the jungle, and Kruger finally caught a glimpse of it as it turned to land on the ground, and its enormous cat-like features, with its cunning and intelligence.

After the attack Major Ripley never lowered his defenses and raced forward, while keeping the other vehicles at the same speed, and at a higher height than he thought it could reach, as he was sure there were far more, as many of the others in the vehicles gave claims of sightings of them in the regions around them.

The sun and immense stars were blazing overhead, and over the canopy of the clusters of jungle, and the air was roasting and they closed all the windows, and allowed the vehicle to properly lower the temperature to the correct level, and as Kruger wondered what things existed there he spotted a distant pinnacle of rock appear from below the horizon, and saw that the jungle ended there and that something else was going to replace it.

He the saw the others all start giving reactions to it and that the two paranormal scientists knew it was there and that they had something planned.

Dark shapes emerged resembling evil figures, but altered to strange rock formations – as they constantly adjusted – and the landscape altered about them.

Finally the whole of their surroundings turned to a region of unusual hill and mountains, where there clearly had a one point been a great deal of faulty lines creating a great deal of destruction, and there were places where there had been recent earthquakes, but not as massive as they had been.

It was there that they all saw the true size of the rock pinnacle as it stretched upwards into the sky like a giant clawed finger, scrapping at the stars, with its artificial top on the biggest star in the sky.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 18

 

The Alien Castle

 

The giant pinnacle was tremendous, and everyone in the vehicles gasped as they flew up it, where they were confronted by the dangers of landing on the structure at the top.

No sane being could have built it! Anything staying in it must have been or was mad or extremely determined to avoid something dangerous!

It was beyond comprehension how it could have stayed up and not crashed down below long ago! All its giant boulder chunks were not cemented together, and barely straight.

There were resemblances of ancient monasteries in it, but it had to be a castle, and an alien castle. Some form of alien race had to have built it!

On their approach to it Kruger saw that it had two towers that made it look like an old fairy-tale castle that he had once seen, and he gasped at how they must have built it.

The towers of stone were so thin and high that he was not sure how they managed stay up above the landscape and consistently examined them over and over trying to see what it was that he was missing.

The pinnacle itself looked dangerous and incapable of supporting itself, and looked impossible to climb. There were no paths visible that could have been used to climb up it. It was so high up that he was sure that they would not be able to breathe properly outside the vehicle, and that they would have to put on their spacesuit helmets.

They flew carefully around its thick gray stone walls examining it in detail, and still they found no real way in. There were only small gaps in the walls, for breathing inside, which suggested there was enough air, but going by the main races he had seen on other worlds they could live on very low amounts of air, and many breathed different things completely.

He could only gasp and wonder at what type of alien would have built such a dangerous structure, and was sure it may be warlike or defensive to an extraordinary level.

They landed on snow on its flat roof, which looked as if it could collapse, and Kruger started wondering why the two paranormal scientists wanted to land there. They claimed it was major source of the paranormal energy that they had detected on the world, and he soon started to wonder if it was how it had been built, by something using paranormal forces.

Most of them were reluctant to get out of the vehicles, and when they did stood near them, ready to get back in them.

Kruger waded his feet through the snow covering the top, and he stopped to view the unbelievable sky, which was tremendous, and worth being there for. It was the biggest galaxy or anything that he had ever seen! Its stars were all over the central region, everywhere, glowing brighter there, with it being so high up.

He stood at the edge of the structure like he was standing on the top of the world, as though the world below were his mighty empire, and he wondered if the aliens there considered themselves the rulers of the world. Yet nothing showed their civilization and technology were anything like the remains of the last civilization, and he wondered if it had been them that had attacked and destroyed their civilization, and he gasped at the height that it was over the world, under his feet, and the sheer drop of it astounded him, going off into the distance.

A bluish horizon appeared at his side and he studied it, checking the differences in it than the other worlds he had been on, and he watched a massive meteorite blaze across the sky there, and heard a distant thud of it impacting, which was a sound that he had become used to there, and he saw how big it was. Its size was huge as it sent up a massive ball of flames and smoke going right up to the sky, and he considered what it would be like living on a world with the meteorites and their constant threat.

He was unsure if they could fully protect them from them, as some of the cavities they left were immense, and recent, and he was sure something would eventually happen if they stayed there for long enough.

The sun was already rising towards them from the other side of the world, and it looked animated with its swift acceleration.

A gust of wind blew up snow dust along the edge of the roof, and he watched the others checking the roof.

Some even stamped on the surface to check its safety, and show what their thoughts were about it, and others used their equipment to recheck it more properly, and the rest who were keen scientists and archeologists ignored it, and eagerly explored their new find.

Kruger joined in, and brushed away the crusted snow to reveal thick stone slabs below him, and he watched the two paranormal scientists helping brush away the crusted snow to reveal an extra large slab over the center of the roof.

Hinges made of some unknown material held it in place on every side, and there was no indication as how to open it, and they stood examining all its edges for a noticeable way in.

“Would you just open the entrance?” Major Ripley finally ordered one of the other members of the military.

All of them stepped away, and he lift up his weapon into the air, and a beam fired out from it at a hinge and at the rest of them, and flashes of bright light came from them and the stone crashed into the structure, throwing up a cloud of dust into the air.

Kruger observed the peculiar shape of the structure and noticed there were signs that someone a long time ago had done the same as they had and used a weapon to remove the entrance before, and that it had been repaired.

“What shall we do if this structure is inhabited?” Major Ripley asked the two scientists, who had resumed command of the mission because of their experience, and they were there because of them and their detection of the energy source there.

“Even though this structure does not look as if it has been lived in for a long time,” Mitchel replied, “the source that we are investigating is active within it! So we better be prepared for an encounter with something, as I do not think it could be created by something that is not living or without intelligence …”

Kruger gasped, as he knew he did not play around with such things, and that if they suggested something was there, that there more than likely be far more.

Layers of dirt hung in the air as Kruger followed the two scientists down into it, who were following Major Ripley, who marched in first with his weapon ready.

Kruger considered what could possibly be there and if he was going to get another surprise, and thought about the scientific viewpoint of what they were claiming while he observed its dark interior engulfing them.

Why were they so enthusiastic to discover what was there anyway? They had avoided all questioning on it, and showed more interested in it than anything else! Like it was the ultimate treasure, and their form of treasure, which was buried away there.

Even the insects there were unseen before, and had characteristics that they had not seen anywhere. A yellow piece of flying slime hung in the air, and had the characteristics of flying, hanging in the air, and moving with notable form of flying and moving that they had found, even after many examinations, and must have a secret means of doing it that they had never encountered, and it vastly interested a great deal of the scientists, as if they could not pinpoint it and find a way of reproducing it, it would be worth a great deal back home.

Yet it could be something that existed in this universe that they were in that allowed it to exist, and it may not be possible for them to bring it back to use if they returned to their universe.

The inside of the structure was incredible and looked like they were encountering something from Earth’s early past, and an ancient castle that resembled a haunted castle, which was long gone from civilization and not even believed to have existed by the majority of people.

The wind occasionally howled around through the corridor in front of them, as air was caught by gusts of wind.

He was not sure if it was an alien’s form of a castle or what it was for, as its location was strange, and he could not even imagine what was behind it anymore.

For a moment he felt a strange feeling that something had detected them from over at the towers, and was amazed that the two paranormal scientist reacted simultaneously with him, and he saw the others had even detected something, including Major Ripley, who went on the defense and seemed confused about what it had been, and held his weapon ready for an encounter.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 19

 

The Interior

 

Kruger jerked backwards, as a loud thud came through the floor, from the lower world, from a massive meteorite impact, which sounded close, and again wondered why the inhabitants of the world had never reacted when it had happened, and he realized that they would have adapted genetically and learned to ignore it.

They walked into its darkness almost in a straight line, with all of them on their own with lights, observing everything of interest.

Some had remained above to guard the vehicles and keep watch there, and keep in touch with the GX1 and other vehicles positioned in their hundreds across the world, exploring everything of interest and possible interest.

The voyage would be an incredible success if they managed to return, and many scientists aboard the GX1 were working on the problem of getting them back, with a great deal of breakthroughs, especially from the information the paranormal scientists had given them, and the equipment that they had used to enter the new universe.

Kruger watched the dust in their lights fly about, and he followed them down a stone ramp going into it, and further in the dampness of the stone walls gave a stale scent through the air.

Kruger turned up his light, as the others did, to give them enough brightness to see in front of them correctly, and he continued walking deeper into the stone corridor, searching the floor for any damage to it and for any holes that they could fall through, and go crashing down below.

The tunnel was full of piles of dust and rock crumbs all along its sides from the crumbling walls, and dry dust covered the center of the floor, and they marched along leaving firm footprints on it, and he started to wonder how they could even consider the owners of such a structure as an advanced intelligence.

Weird insects darted about and into cracks in stones when they saw them for the first time, and they passed them.

The top of the structure disappeared away behind them as they went down the long corridors, and more water and mud covered parts of the floor as they turned around a bend and went down into lower levels.

Most of the dampness finally started clearing, but the passages grew narrow and the air grew stale, and they stepped through thicker layers of dirt that occasionally blew up in clouds of dust over them, and they coughed it out when it entered deep into their lungs and noses.

Major Ripley came to a gap in a wall, and he shined his light over it showing them it, and he illuminated a dull and empty room, packed with scattered with dirt, dust, and rot.

As they explored the corridor further along, after finding nothing else in the room, they found something made of metal embedded within layers of mud in the wall of the corridor, and Major Ripley gripped a metal bar attached to it and gave it a sharp pull, but it remained jammed or locked, so he yanked it hard, and a metal sheet came loose out of the wall, where it had been stuck on with two rotted hinges, and he lifted it up and over, and placed it against the side of the corridor.

Starlight from a giant single star brightly beamed through a window hole into the dark confined space, and when they had finished their examination they left the empty room.

The next obstacle that they came to was a pile of stones that had collapsed inwards from the top of the corridor and blocked it, which seemed to confuse them as they had not accepted that there was not a way in. Yet once they were up close, for a close look, they found that it had a gap through, and they squeezed through, and went around a bend and came to a solid metal door, in front of the corridor, which was firmly shut, and looked as though it would end their journey.

But Major Ripley was too determined to stop and made them back away from it and stood and fired his weapon beam at it, temporary blinding them with its intense light in the dark corridor, and its hinges shone brightly and molten metal glowed and poured away, and he pushed the door away.

Once through the entrance Kruger watched its cloud of smoke moving up to the top of a large hall, and pass a high balcony at the middle of hall.

On their examination of it they saw a type of staircase going around the hall, winding up from the bottom to the top of the hall.

Kruger examined everything and listened to the others give their opinions with interest, and realized that they were missing out one point and the hall was virtually an ancient human construction, but never said a thing as there had been many discoveries of alien constructions that were similar to human constructions, including the remains of the civilization that they had found on the journey there. The constructions were the best that they could produce and it was very likely if any life form tried to create the best construction available that they would come up with a similar or more advanced construction.

There were animal remains scattered throughout the dirt beneath their feet all over the floor, and he listened for any signs of them in his surroundings.

One of the military men helped one of the scientists out by using his weapon to remove a large slab similar to the stone slab that had been on the roof, and he blasted away the hinges and the stone slab flew away down the immense cliff of the pinnacle and smashed to pieces below.

Kruger remembered the way that the part of the structure that they were on stuck out over the side of the cliff and moved to an area over the pinnacle, where there was a massive rolled up rope, which the occupants had used to do down.

The brightness of all the turned up lights showed the hall properly, and further along they saw lines of stone structures, which resembled seats with a walkway going down the middle, with a block of stone at the front, where some form of spiritual ritual had been practiced, which interested the paranormal scientists greatly, and they examined everything while consulting with each other silently, while everyone listened.

They found nothing else so they climbed the large stone steps to the balcony above, and crept along the narrow balcony checking its safety as they went along, with their lights mainly on the edge of it, and slowly made their way up the stairs.

At the top, they entered an area that had two passageways, and they followed the two paranormal scientists along one of them, and Major Ripley took them up the spiral stairs of one of the towers, as the two paranormal scientists discussed whether they should check the other tower at the end of the other passageway, and decided to leave it.

Kruger followed them up, and they suddenly stopped, startled by something, and he felt a vibration through the stone of the tower, and as he moved close to it heard something whirling around, somewhere above.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 20

 

The Wizard

 

A colossal energy shape floated in an energy bubble, rotating gradually, suspended over the floor of the room at the top of the tower, as the energy bubble vibrated the tower with its power.

Kruger stood in line with the two paranormal scientists and Major Ripley, all standing staring, examining it, as the others remained on the stairs examining it at a distance.

Could it be possible? Its shape looked like a being, and human, for a few seconds!

Kruger studied its energy formation and saw large shapes and colors form within it, and its shape and formation altered, and glowed with white light. It was over eight feet high, and flashes of some form of skeleton flashed visible within it.

A repeated whisper came from it, and he studied where he believed its mouth would be, and never saw anything and wondered what it was, and saw its eyes appear as red glowing lights and vanish.

Kruger, Major Ripley, and the others on the stairs stayed silent, waiting for anything to explain what the hell they were standing in front of, while the two paranormal scientists conferred silently in single words that never explained anything, not saying anything of its identity, until Major Ripley finally asked them to explain what the hell it was.

“We’re not fully sure yet?” Bryan explained, slightly shrugging his shoulders, stalling for time.

“But this is the energy source that we followed here?”

“Yes! It is that!”

“Is it dangerous …?”

“Not in this state!”

“Why? What state is it in?”

Major Ripley tried to identify the altering energy formations and shapes of it, and shrugged his shoulders back.

“It is trapped in that energy bubble!”

“Why? How did it get trapped there?”

“We trapped it there!”

Kruger thought he was confused before, but now things were worse than ever!

“Our scientists trapped it here with our equipment aboard the GX1. We had the equipment to not only detect it, but to place an energy field around it before it vanished … It had a faint presence when we were aboard, and made a full appearance as we made our way here!”

“So we are not in any danger then?” Major Ripley asked firmly, to confirm one point.

“Right!”

All of the people on the top stairs moved in, as they moved in close to see what they had.

Kruger managed to remove his eyes from it for the first time since he had seen it in the room, and he moved around the room, examining the room, seeking long awaited clues.

On the walls there were faint drawings, which had a chart of nearby stars, in the central galaxy, and he found piles of animal skins with ancient blood marks on them with drawings of creatures and symbols beside them, and one with a diagram of a type of telescope, and he looked out the window and saw the whole world going into the horizon and realized that it was also a watch tower, and used for different uses, including scientific work, even though he never recognized anything of the great deal of equipment and objects stacked away in it.

Colors of light appeared and flickered on the damp stone from the energy bubble and thing in it.

A silent whirling, like a miniature whirlwind mingled with a crackling, could be heard coming from within it.

They crept around carefully and silently not touching or going too close to things, as though they all realized that it still had power to do something.

At angles it resembled a medieval laboratory, but it was far more than that.

A diagram of something was marked on the center of the floor, with symbols around it, below it, and it would light up when a bright white light lit occasionally in the energy bubble.

As Kruger tried to grasp everything that he could, and filmed as mush as he could, he spotted it appear brighter and whirl around fast, with sparks of colored light going around its fringes, and he saw thousands of miniature transparent ones emerge around him and the rest of the room, and they condensed into the whole of the middle area, while they created flashes of light over the walls.

The air from it blew against their faces, and he heard silent, almost inaudible, chanting from the thing in the energy bubble, as it did something.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 21

 

The Energy Bubble

 

The time being had timed its appearance in its room in the tower at the same time as its powers showed it that the immense GX1 spacecraft was on the world.

It appeared as an explosion of light magically hovering in mid-air, and it concluded an experiment and appeared there fast, using newly acquired powers to make an undetected entry, in case it had timed it wrongly, and also to have no entry there noted in time, in case the beings had powers to detect it.

It made sure that it could swiftly leave at any time, without it leaving any traces of it having been there.

It had studied what it was able to detect there of the visit, and had followed their path through the remains of the civilization, which it had destroyed with its immense powers centuries ago, and had gained control of the world, and stopped them killing it, and it had realized the beings were the same as beings that had visited its room centuries before (called Professor Farrell and Sandler), and it had taken their flying device, which had proven to be useless to escape the world.

It had realized that there were far more options open to it than it had realized, and though it knew that it could destroy them there, it could not get aboard and destroy the rest of the crew, and that it had to use a way to conceal itself to get aboard undetected, and it chose to reduce its size and disguise itself as something that the beings ignored, and could not properly see, and had carried out experiments in reducing its size as far as it could with the powers available to it, and it was able to reduce itself and turn itself into a form of insect, which it had seen that they had not fully noted had been in their vehicles.

It had recalled its ancient race and how they had advanced science to incredible lengths, and had colonized an entire galaxy, and their many genetic alterations that had turned them into a master race, with abilities unheard of, but had eventually ruined themselves by turning themselves into a more warlike race, which had eventually killed itself off, which had been remembered throughout galaxies for thousands of years.

It was condemned to remain on the world, and had started dreaming of escaping and rebuilding their empire, and turning its race into a new species, who would be immortal and use science to reach the ultimate that could ever exist.

Its powers were immense already, and it began its mission, and altered itself and prepared itself to be shrank and turned into the insect that it had chosen, which it had worked on for a great deal of time, disguising any sign of it, and then it prepared itself to travel forwards in time to a point in time before their arrival there.

It had created bright flashes of light with its mind, and watched the room alter, and it watched the room vibrate around as it exploded with power that shuddered through the whole tower!

The room had looked a mess, as it had not visited it in a great deal of time, and it knew it was its last and only attempt of escaping from the world.

It had whirled fast through the outer regions of time, and watched the sparks of colored light around its fringes play, and thousands more emerge, and the whole of the room appear in the future, before the vehicles arrived, and sounds became deafening.

The center of where the being had been turned bright like a sun, becoming louder and brighter, with the whirling decreasing, shaking everything furiously, including the stone tower.

On its arrival it had been hit by a powerful energy force from something strange from beyond the castle, and though the time being had been able to reappear, but not entirely, it had been held in the energy bubble, and trapped there.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 22

 

The Amazing Discovery

 

It was incredible how startling things were, and it amazed Kruger that they could make such mistakes!

In all the accounts so far mentioned by people observing everything – spoken and written, and mentioned in all forms of media – nobody had given anything about the general appearance of the alien and site – the things, tower room, writings, symbols, and powers – and that they clearly revealed that the alien could have paranormal powers.

It was incredible how the two paranormal scientists had handled the scenario of them not having any proof of any paranormal.

They had many silent discussions, which avoided given their thoughts on what they thought they were dealing with, and seemed trapped in a situation of constantly trying to prove something existed, not being fully able to do so and reveal their thoughts.

Yet Kruger was unable to realize if he himself could believe it was supernatural, even if it fully was and they had all the proof, as it clearly had another side to it that was showed it was normal, and it was just a new alien with new powers, which could act in the same ways.

Though the discovery showed itself as new alien discovery many people traveled over to investigate it, and most of them were archaeologists, and many dropped their investigation of the alien remains to reach there before they missed anything.

Not one of them or the groups of scientists were not astounded by the site, and tremendous location, and view of the world and galaxy beyond, and many filmed it over and over, from every viewpoint conceivable, and many were being shown on all the media aboard the GX1.

Even the president of the GX1 had shown deep interest in wishing to experience the site, and discovery in its natural inhabitant, and intended to arrive later, after he finished his current work, and all safety precautions were taken care of.

Kruger had checked everything on top of the castle roof, and with the people there that he knew, where he was questioned on the discovery, and had noted that they had supported the castle and roof with gravity stabilizers that could hold the whole castle and roof up if everything else went crashing down below.

He answered far more questions and details than he could recall doing so before. The trip was turning a great success, and he realized that how liked and admired the paranormal scientists were, and far more than he thought possible, and he decided to use their methods and technology in his investigations of aliens on his return to the galaxy and Earth.

It had been incredible how they had invented and used their equipment and had captured the alien, and foreseen its not being able to escape, and hindered its dangerous powers.

The site was incredible, and if the place was not as dangerous, and remote, and was located near where he wished to be, he would even consider living in the place.

It was incredible how they had accepted and brought in the archaeologists to excavate the tower. Many had been interested in the castle more than anything, and could not believe they had actually found an ancient castle of the past – there out in the deepest depths of space, in another universe – and so closely resembling a now almost extinct structure, which barely existed on the Earth.

They soon were all over it, and the amount of vehicles were increasing there. Most of the vehicles packed onto the top of the castle were being taken down to the lower world to make way for them, and some were examining the remarkable pinnacle, and how it managed to remain up, and support its own weight.

The place was a scientific wonderland, and they were unsure how they would return there if they managed to leave the universe, and return home, but, to Kruger’s satisfaction, many were now sure they that it was possible, and he had tried to get information on their progression on returning there, and had not received any information, and the two paranormal scientists had shown that they had nothing on it.

Everything in the towers had been examined as far as they could check them there, and they were now working on a way of removing the entire top of the tower and taking back to the GX1, which had surprised Kruger at first as he thought of the dangers of letting such an alien aboard, after what the alien in the void had done, but it was thought that it had been a one off occurrence, and that they would ruin all the investigations of aliens if they thought of them all as being the same.

They would have to find ways of handling the situation to stop it reoccurring, and he was sure that they were already making progress there aboard the GX1, thanks to the paranormal scientists.

The scientists were working with many engineers on removing the tower top, and were coming up with the result that they wished, and they were waiting on some special vehicles and equipment to be transported over.

When they finally appeared, Kruger was standing looking out one of the castle windows at the stars, and saw their massive shapes shift over the stars.

He examined the room about him again wondering why the place was the way it was, as neither the alien nor castle had any resemblances to each other, and there would have to have been more of them or the alien had just liked the look of such a castle.

He was sure from what he had heard by from the archaeologists that that there had been other beings there, and that they were sure that they had been the same as the beings at the ruins.

The alien must have captured it or found it abandoned there, and altered it for its uses. There were no signs of how the alien fed itself or what it did there, and they were unsure if it actually ate at all, and had some other means of powering itself.

The vehicles were immense, and he was not sure why, as any of the smaller versions of them that he had seen aboard would have done, and would not have been so awkward to use, and they never even fitted on the roof, and were landed below the pinnacle, until they were needed.

He was sure that they had to have brought them for a reason, and that they needed more power than thought to remove the tower top, which he could not realize why!

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 23

 

The Archeological Discovery

 

The pictorial panoramic spectacle of the world stretching out below from the castle was fascinating, with the rugged golden shades of the starlight beaming everywhere, through massive gaps in the castle walls beneath the tower, where the archaeologists were working away, checking if there was anything in the walls, and how the stones had been made.

He always had liked archeology, especially on alien worlds, and liked exploring the past and the occurrences that had taken place.

The world below now looked like it had been frozen in time, and was a fantastic surreal prehistoric times world, and he recalled why he had wanted to be a paleontologist. It conjured up great visions of the original primitive world, with its astounding untouched magnitude.

While he rested against a wall he looked through a massive gap in the tower, and occasionally examined the stone and debris the archeologists sifted through, looking for anything of interest to him, and he watched the sky in a place that he had not examined before, and wondered what existed there and what other strange worlds there were to explore, and started to realize he was starting to like the galaxy more than his own, and that he would miss it, and the stars would never be the same again when he returned, and that they would completely empty.

In the distance he spotted an incredible immense meteorite crater with a strange mist cloud over it, only filling the dent, fitting itself into with its shape.

He believed he would make a good archeologist as he was interested in having everything investigated, and the true findings being revealed.

The archeologists around him enjoyed their work, and were still very intrigued with everything that they found there, and what fascinating things they could find.

He tried to work out the age of the tower, but could not, and just accepted the rough estimate given by the archeologists that he questioned about it. He was still searching for something, and for something that he was sure that he had missed. There were signs that it was really old, and older than they thought, and the walls of the tower had some materials in it that nobody had recognized.

Perhaps it was from an unknown and rare element found down there on the world. A new universe, and such a galaxy, had to have such. The place was unique and a real winner, and he had waited the majority of his life for such a find to emerge, and now he was going to grasp it!

Major Ripley rushed over to him, before he entered the stairs going up the tower, and immediately revealed how they had received more powerful digging equipment and generators to dig into areas in the tower, as they had found artificial objects in the walls, which they could not recognize.

Kruger started to realize that something was there, buried away in the tower, and saw that the archaeologists had slowed down their operations, and were more interested in what was buried away in the tower.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 24

 

The Tower Removal

 

Gold and white radiances loomed over a shadowed region of the tower, while an immense lifting vehicle hauled it up, while the pilots aboard it controlled the computers and monitored it.

Kruger watched it with the two paranormal scientists, beside other major scientists, at the edge of the flat top of the castle.

The operation had been far more difficult than they had realized, as they found objects inside the tower that had apparently held the tower up, under the hideous conditions the alien had subjected it to with its incredible powers. The structure would have collapsed a long time ago if it had not used them!

It was virtually the only thing that they had successfully found the use of that belonged to it, and they could barely work out how they worked.

The top part of the tower glided away, under the vehicle, and they moved it over to the castle roof, where they were, and placed it in the central region, and the vehicle lifted away, and left to go down below.

Kruger watched the towers shape probing its way amidst the abyss of the stars behind it, and gasped as a giant star exploded with light, turning into what had to be the biggest nova and explosion that he had seen.

All the scientists gasped, and some filmed it, and watched parts of blast out into space, scattering beams of blinding light, and he saw that it was in fact the merging of two suns, being pulled together, as they were being dragged into the black hole at the center of the galaxy, and he moved his feet over the silky dust that rested on the roof, which had fallen there over night from space, and he wondered if the remains of it would come down as it, and he would actually touch the remains such a powerful phenomenon.

The air stuck deep in his lungs for a moment as he considered the dust being in the air, and considered how it affected the world.

In the powerful sunlight of the nova, the shadow of the whole pinnacle and tower stretched across the world like gigantic alien finger/claw, as though pointing at something, and he considered it for real for a brief moment and dismissed it.

Faint echoes of a distant meteorite landing appeared, and sounded like the nova explosion coming through the dense galaxy, and reaching the world, and it vanished into an extraordinary silence, as they all approached the tower to begin work, and to watch them remove the alien in the energy bubble, and place it there, for them to check properly, out of the tower.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 25

 

The Monster Captured

 

Altering forms of the monsters consistently rematerialized in the energy bubble, as it floated over the center of large stone castle roof, as all the scientists stood around it examining it, trying to grasp what it was and was doing there.

Kruger watched the vehicle remove the tower away to the GX1 for examination, leaving only the energy bubble and alien there, and he wondered if they were underestimating its powers and if it was a mistake removing it from the tower.

The thing did resemble a magical being in its normal state. If it actually had a normal state, and he tried to grasp what it could really be, and why it had chosen the castle and region overlooking the center of the universe, and he gasped again as its giant demon shape appeared and glowed with energy, and altered and whirled within hideous energy surges – while it was consistently stopped from vanishing, to where they never knew.

Kruger spotted a new vehicle flying in from over the horizon, as it appeared there, heading towards them, with all the equipment that they would use to carry out an examination of what they could, in a brief examination, before they took it to the GX1 for it to be properly checked – with them checking if it should be brought aboard.

The alien shape at times looked as if it was looking directly at him, as if thinking of communicating, and was soon thrown into a turmoil of reactions, which left him considering if it was the energy bubble the two paranormal scientists had put it in or if it was it that was putting it in the state it was in.

Surely the energy bubble could not cause such a consequence?

But he was sure it was some sort of entity/life form and that it was trapped there, and he wondered what the paranormal scientists intended to do with it. If they never left it there, would someone eventually remove the energy bubble – to either investigate it more closely or check its normal state, and if they removed it what would happen? Surely they had not forgotten the alien in the void already, and he thought that it should be checked out of the energy bubble before it was taken aboard.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 26

 

The Time Alterations

 

At the edge of the energy bubble, altering wildly, gleams of light from bright stars were being held motionlessly, and were being filmed and studied by the scientists.

The entire top of the castle was now covered in equipment and scientists studying the alien in the energy bubble, and of the discovery made earlier in close examinations of the energy bubble.

A clock placed at the end of a cable was entered into its field, and the scientist reacted immediately when they received results, and concluded that its precision digital numbers were being frozen, and into multidimensional forms as the cable shifted, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, as they moved in with cameras.

The two paranormal scientists were controlling the experiments of the leading scientists, and had gained a great deal of status and authority with them, and aboard the GX1, where most of the filming of it was being shown on the media.

Both occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing, and believed was occurring, and they had the cable released further, edging it into the confines of the energy bubble, creating more spectacular optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, like shaping beams of light with matter.

All the numbers on clock shifted fast forward to their surprise, and all the scientists, technicians, and archeologists there crowded around it loudly discussing it, and applauding the find, as it was the first discover of time travel.

Kruger stood with them startled, though he had known it existed, he had not proven it, and believed Don had traveled back in time, and he had been waiting for it to appear somewhere, to prove it, and for the event to take place, and he watched it wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and he had not realized or heard anything that could explain anything to him, and he had deliberately stayed near the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as though it were rupturing space in a way that played with time. It had properties of suspending it! It was creating alterations in it and the fabric of space, but could it allow some form of gateway into the depths of time to exist?

Many of the leading scientists were carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments all around it, using equipment, and others were recording various things about it, and great amounts of detailed information were being sent back to the GX1 for them to analyze in a far greater degree.

Nobody had been able to determine its origins or if it came from the galaxy. Yet they were in another universe, which they had not checked in any proper degree, and there were many occurrences there and in the black hole that were still unexplained, and their voyage through the galaxy had shown that many mysterious things existed there.

It would take the rest of their lives to explore the place properly and make proper findings, and they may never fully achieve their goal, and it could be found long after they existed.

He had shuddered as he had studied its shape hovering about, and its occasional appearance, like a lion eyeing up its prey.

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists at times captivated him, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and fear of something! Some still repetitively studied the readings from their equipment and with alarm – preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists slowly become aware of!

What the hell was it? What was the thing? Was it really a supernatural entity? Could something go wrong?

A swift flash of light appeared and exploded at the edge of a region of the energy bubble, silencing all the scientists.

From it they got a proper view of what happened when the light entered its radius, and they were able to analyze slowed down views of the occurrence.

Kruger listened to a scientist explaining the occurrences to an audience on the GX1, stating, “It manipulated space and time within its outer radius! It can accelerate, decelerate, and suspend it … The clock is now suspending it …”

The cable emerged outwards pulling the clock backwards, with its numbers swiftly turning backwards until its numbers once again became motionless, and Kruger considered if they could use whatever it was to make some form of time machine.

He wondered if in reality time was something far different from what they perceived. But would he ever know? And he just accepted the philosophy! And he was still sure Don was an older version of him!

“What are they intending to do with it?” he asked Mitchel, curiously. “Are they going to construct something from it?”

Mitchel examined him, almost sensing something, wondering why he had an interest, and looked annoyed about something.

“They, of course, have investigated little so far, and if they do, you will be informed!”

“If they can reconstruct it, they can use it for many things, including uses in industry!” he continued. “Stopping time is an incredible tool … With incredible uses …!”

“They have made other findings you know! If you take an observation of its shifting movements, for one thing – which they have been studying closely – its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered in some regions in space …”

Kruger examined its lethal appearance, like a large bubble full of pure transparent energy – buzzing wildly and dangerously – ready to discharge somewhere.

“Do you think you have created and have something new here?” he asked, firmly. “Two unheard of inventions of great power combined … The incredible paranormal energy source, in the depths of a new and different universe, with a different makeup, in a galaxy never seen before, with hidden powers beyond our imagination from such a rare being, combined with your energy bubble that has been discovered for the first time from all the technology of worlds, over hundreds of years!

“The combinations of powerful energy sources have created many great discoveries!”

“There may be! It could very well be a one of a kind situation, and we have perhaps a long time to explore it! Perhaps we could find some form of time travel – which may not be found anywhere else – or something else!”

“We may not need to wait that long!” Bryan stated, moving over. “Most inventions allow people to get their best properties straight away. They will in a few days be giving out all the details from all the findings, and from all the experiments, which may be very interesting if I am not mistaken. They have barely even scratched the surface of it!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 27

 

Its Capture

 

The time being might have been thrown into the realms of hell, into another reality, with its magical being shape altering and whirling within hideous energy surges, threatening to obliterate it, but it consistently had stopped it and it falling out of space and time altogether, and it had consistently altered.

The center of it had glowed bright like a sun from the energy that it had been trapped in, altering and becoming more powerful and then dimming, with it whirling increasing and decreasing, shaking everything furiously about from the impact of powerful energy forces, from something strange from outside, and though it had reappeared at the correct location, it had been trapped there.

It had remained perplexed, and it had stopped making attempts at escaping, and tried to establish what had gone wrong.

On and on it had kept going, and it had seen the humans emerge on the tower stares, and confirm what it had started to suspect, and that they had set a trap and had caught it. It had underestimated them greatly! It would have been normally virtually impossible to do what they had done, and it would be lucky to survive the ordeal! It slowly had realized that they had methods of detection that it had never heard of, but it also had slowly realized that they never had time travel as it had originally known.

After the shock of the encounter, and it had adapted its energy and structure to handle the energy bubble that they had trapped it in, and it had probed the humans and realized it had been lucky, and that they could have killed it, and that they wanted it for something, and it had realized that it had technology that it could use to bargain with, if they ever allowed it to communicate.

Their technology had been strange and some of it primitive to it, and it had even learned how most of it worked, and had been surprised that its race had missed it, and it had realized why.

It had probed their computer records, and had found how powerful their race was, and then had discovered the great revelation that they had arrived there from another universe, after hurtling through the outer limits of space and time, and it had seen the great use that they could have been to its race.

The opportunity to do something had been great, and its determination had turned almost inconceivable.

For a long time it had watched them at work, and their experiments, while its energy surges intermittently had played with it, in hideous attacks, and it had planned what it should do.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 28

 

The Museum

 

Kruger was staggered when he entered the museum, which was the biggest museum aboard the GX1, as the alien’s appearance in the energy bubble had entirely altered.

The thing looked entirely deadly and pulsating, with alien inside with less alterations and looking more powerful, which looked as deadly as he had seen it. By its reactions he could tell that it had something that it could use against them, but he could recognize what, and glared at it trying to get a clue.

The alien had been swiftly brought to the GX1, and most of the scientists had followed it.

The A1 museum show was the first and biggest showing of it, and every major person and personality aboard was there, in the massive hall, with the media covering it everywhere.

The alien and energy bubble was astounding, in the center of the stage, in bright colored beams of light, fascinating everyone there, and especially those arriving there.

Kruger had not visited the museum before and was amazed at the amount of alien artifacts, detailed filmed accounts of alien findings, and ancient alien civilizations uncovered, with detailed accounts of their location, worlds, and environments, and he even saw some of the work that he was involved with, and decided to visit the place more.

The expeditions were some of the best, with best findings, and they were set up like they were on other worlds, and he knew he was going to be part of the greatest of them all, which had been one of his dreams.

On the stage a few scientists stood around the alien, and the two paranormal scientists arrived, and reacted when they saw the alien in its new state, and ignored it and rushed over to the microphone, and Bryan started giving detailed descriptions of their detection of the alien, and their detection of the energy source.

It was incredible that they were not known as paranormal scientists, and only small descriptions of them investigating that sort of work was revealed.

“Details of the tower room that was brought aboard will soon be revealed,” Bryan revealed. “And it should give us an insight into what it is! We have many scientific findings, but little on the alien itself, which surely has derived from an exceedingly advanced race, which may not have come from this world, as all the information indicates. There only seems to be one on the whole world! Its present state shows us little about it!

“The particular habits of the being may become known some day if we find a way to remove the energy bubble and replace it with something that only confines it, which will allow us to study it as it normally is.

“A variety of clues of its highly advanced technology were found in its tower, which we still have found little on, even with our technology. We just do not know precisely where it came from or what it is.”

A group of scientists arrived and brought in equipment and arranged it around the energy bubble of the alien, and Kruger for a moment thought he saw the alien recognize it.

A highly advanced clock was placed at the end of a cable and was entered into its field, and the scientist reacted immediately when they received results, and concluded that its precision digital numbers had being frozen, and it went into multidimensional forms as the cable moved inwards, and they studied the suspended cluster of partially transparent layers, and the audience all watched the phenomenon with amazement.

Many people had seen a short sequence of it on the media, but were still surprised.

The two paranormal scientists controlled the experiments of the other scientists.

Both occasionally gave detailed explanations of what they were doing and believed was occurring, and they had the cable released further, edging it into the confines of the energy bubble, creating more spectacular optical effects with the clock, making it distort in twisted forms, deliberately designed for the stage performance, shaping beams of light with matter like a form of light show.

All the numbers on clock shifted fast forward to the surprise of the audience, and some new leading scientists, who had not seen it, were allowed to investigate it, and they crowded around it, loudly discussing it, and they applauded it, and announced it was the first discover of time travel that anyone had found, and the audience all applauded the discovery.

Many of the audience around Kruger were startled, as they had not believed that it existed, and it had just been proven to exist, and they watched it wondering what the hell it was, as it was far more different than he had thought, and Kruger realized that he had not heard anything that could properly explain how it worked, and he watched the two paranormal scientists and main scientists in hope of picking something up.

It looked as though it were rupturing space in a way that played with time, with properties of altering and suspending time! It was creating alterations in it and the fabric of space.

Many of the leading scientists had been carrying out numerous basic and complex experiments on it with all the equipment aboard, now available to them, and great amounts of detailed information had been accumulated, but most was not available.

Nobody had been able to determine its origins or if it even came from the galaxy. Yet they were in another universe, which they had not checked in any proper degree, and there were many occurrences there and in the black hole that were still unexplained, and their voyage through the galaxy had shown that many mysterious things existed there.

Its altered shape wildly hovering about itself made him shudder, and occasional looks of the alien were like it was a lion eyeing up its prey.

The abnormal antics of some of the scientists and technicians at times were captivating, mystifying him with the depth of their nervousness and deep fear of something, and the fact that he had not seen them actually react about anything without there being something there! The last alien in the void was still unbelievable, and many people thought it was not entirely dead! Some still repetitively studied the readings from equipment that they had set up to detect it.

Were they preparing themselves for something, which he saw the two paranormal scientists occasionally become aware of?

Why did they not do anything, if they really did believe it?

Yet he actually did know why, and that they could not, and it was better to check it and see what happened, if it did.

What the hell was it? What was this thing? Was it really a supernatural thing?

A swift flash of light appeared from a laser and exploded into the edge of a region of the energy bubble, silencing the entire audience, who vibrantly reacted to it and them.

From it they gave and showed the audience a more detailed account of what was happening when he light hit its radius, and they showed them slowed down views of the occurrence on a large screen behind them.

Bryan calmly gave other information that they had found back at the tower.

“It manipulates space and time!” he told them, watching it at the side of his eye. “It suspends, accelerates, and suspends time … And if you’ll look at the clock – suspended within its outer radius – it is now decelerating it …”

The cable was emerged outwards, pulling the clock backwards, with its numbers swiftly turning backwards, until its numbers once again became motionless.

Many people around Kruger talked about it as time travel, and that they were witnessing a form of time machine.

Kruger was now wondering what the hell it really was they were playing with, and why it looked so dangerous.

“What are they intending to do with?” someone from the media asked Bryan. “Could it be used to create something even more incredible – with it fascinating properties?”

Bryan examined him in a glance, and thought of the best reply.

“We and all the scientists aboard have been investigating it with everything we have, which still not enough, and I guess in a year from now it will be very minute, and if they find anything, which I have not heard of, I assure you we will inform you of it!

“They have made other findings!” Mitchel announced, at his side. “If you take an observation of its shifting – which they have been studying closely – its constrained pattern of movements has dramatically altered in regions in space …

“We have checked its movements in other dimensions … It is a new discovery, and we have been monitoring it …

“We also have ways of detecting other things … We detected the energy source by using our equipment …”

While they were talking Kruger saw how more powerful the energy in the energy bubble seemed to become, and he examined its lethal appearance!

The thing was a bubble of energy, looking like it could explode – with an immense energy discharge.

“Do you think this is entirely new concept?” a man in the audience asked, slightly gasping at its altered appearance. “I read one of the recent reports on it, explaining it as the combination of two unheard of inventions of vast power. An incredible energy source, in the depths of a different universe, with a different makeup, with hidden powers beyond our imaginations, and its strange source, from a highly advanced species, combined with your energy and powerful energy bubble, discovered for the first time, and not fully checked, from all the best technology of our worlds, from hundreds of years of scientific breakthroughs … And that the combinations of such powerful energy sources have created numerous great discoveries …”

Suddenly Kruger spotted the center of where the being in the energy bubble was, and that it was turning bright like a sun, and become louder and brighter, with its whirling was increasing, and it started shaking everything furiously about, knocking all the scientists about, and they fell over, and a sudden shockwave impacted it and blasted through the whole museum, and reoccurring blasts followed, knocking everyone and everything over or about, and was followed by one last colossal explosion, before it died away.

The hall turned silent, and all the people got up from the floor, and out of wreckage, and started to recover from what had happened, and Kruger watched the two paranormal scientists dramatically talking with each other, and watched where they looked, towards the energy bubble, and realized that they were not reacting to the explosion, but to the energy bubble itself, as it had changed, and he saw that the being had vanished from inside it, and he gasped, thinking of the trouble that they could be in if the being had escaped.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 29

 

Back on the GX1

 

The spectacular energy explosions and exhaustion of its energy had damaged far more than the alien had thought, and it could barely think and use its powers.

When they had taken it in the energy bubble to the immense GX1 it had gasped in horror, at what it was up against, and that it might be the end.

Yet it had even felt enjoyment at such a creation, and that it could exist, and that it had been seeing powers that its mighty race had never witnessed, and it had realized that it had a proper goal now, and that was to take control of it, and it was about to achieve its goal of getting aboard.

Once inside the GX1 it had been delighted, and thought of nothing else than escaping and what it would do, and this time it intended not to underestimate the humans, no matter what.

It had studied their minds and thoughts, and ways that they worked together, and had been surprised at many things. Their abilities could go far, and they continued doing things further than anything it had encountered, even though they made many mistakes, and usually went further with things that were useless and unneeded, and it realized that its race would have used them to investigate all the things that they had never bothered with.

It had recalled that a long time ago that it had encountered two of them, and had ignored them, but had been amazed by their technology, and it had even sensed that they had come from beyond the universe.

Its proper examination of their computers and records had been the greatest advancement that it had received, and it would have been far more if it had not been in the state that it had been in.

It had explored information about the energy field and its energy levels with astonishment, and had wondered why its race had never gone to the lengths they had to build it, and realized that they had ignored it as it had not been needed, and that they had had better alternatives, but they had ignored how powerful it could become, and could be used for things that their alternatives could not be used for.

Its examination of the occupants had been too swift and uncontrolled, and it had failed to realize many things that it should have known.

Their worlds were different and so populated that it had not been able to grasp how they worked, and how they never had problems, and it had examined their minds, and had started to realize the truth, and that they enjoyed it and thought of it as a common state, and that they would have thought of their worlds as being empty.

While it had continued its explorations another part of it had started work on creating a plan to escape, and it had examined their minds, thoughts, communications, behavior, and it had started to realize a way, and a way to avoid discovery and reveal itself.

It had formed a copy of a man and had altered his features, in which it would use, if it ever wished to copy one.

After examinations of it, it had learned many more things, and it decided to leave the investigation until its powers were returned.

It also found information on the entity in the void with surprise, and all the trouble that they had gone to destroy it, and it had been fascinated. At first it thought it had been a white entity that it had made a mistake with when it had been younger, and which had imprisoned it on the world, which it believed its race could handle, and that it had surprised it, when its powers had been weak. But after more searching it had believed that it could have been one of its own race, and that it had altered greatly, but after further examinations it found that it had been something else, and it decided to investigate it further when it escaped from the energy bubble, and had its powers.

Another problem that it had discovered had been that the humans could recognize a stranger easily, and that if it copied one of them it would have to be more careful than it had thought.

Once when it had examined their minds further it had found a way to alter their memories so that they would recognize it as a normal human, and not as a stranger, and it could alter their records about it, and it had seen where the other alien had gone wrong, and had thought of ways to avoid its mistakes, and it had realized that its powers would be weak and limited against them, with there being so many of them.

Through all that had happened it had managed to explore the strange life forms and their existence, and had been delighted to make it aboard, and it had believed that it could hide somewhere, away from them, if it could not beat them, and it only needed to get on one of their worlds, where it could start to reproduce other members of its species and take control of their worlds, and build its new empire.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 30

 

Its Escape

 

The time being had felt itself dying – it had underestimated its loss of power – and it was on the brink of death, and it had to escape, and get rid of the energy bubble, and had to use its escape plan.

The audience about it had been overwhelming, with their reactions to it and their showing it as a highly advanced species, but their showing their awareness of its powers had caused it to use up far more energy than it had been using.

It could barely think with so little power, but it had felt horror at what it could be up against, and it had even felt a feeling of enjoyment at death.

It had used all its stored energy at once, and forced a small leap through time, with a new method that it had planned, for to it jump back in time to escape the energy bubble just enough to avoid being captured afterwards, and its center had exploded brightly like a sun and it had become louder and brighter, and it saw it shaking everything furiously about, knocking all the scientists about, and before it had vanished it had seen the sudden shockwave impact, and blast through the whole museum.

Everything instantly turned normal and it collapsed on the stage, outside the energy bubble, a day before its arrival at the GX1, and it managed to stay alive and locate an energy center aboard, where that region’s power supplies were located, and it quickly used it to return energy to it.

The hall was silent and dark when it stood up, and it realized that it had not been detected, and that the people in the region were asleep, and it recovered from what had happened and turned itself into the human that it had designed, and moved out of the region to an empty region where it would be hidden, and where they would not look to find it in the future, when it had escaped, and where it could carry out its work unaffected by the energy bubble, and it realized that it was free to do anything it wanted.

These beings had little knowledge of it and time travel, and it was more advanced and powerful than it had ever been, and it had more power available to it than it had ever had.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 31

 

GX1 Alert

 

The GX1 president used all his powers to get the alien found, after it vanishing. If the situation altered into the last alien scenario they would be in deep trouble, so they took every measure they could to investigate what had happened and have the voyager checked for it.

Everyone carried out his slightest notion to the letter, especially after hearing about what had happened on the media. So the spacecraft was on full alert once again!

Kruger knew a great deal about him, especially after the last alien encounter, so he was not surprised to meet him again, but with the two paranormal scientists, and the president questioned them about what had occurred in the museum and tactically queried them on what was happening, and what it was that they were now up against.

The entire ship’s media kept pushing stories on it because they wanted answers, and it was the only real occurrence that had happened since they had brought the alien aboard. The stories told by people were incredible, and he kept wondering what they were up to. There were mentions of deaths and attacks, and the thing actually attacking people all over the museum, and it rampaging through the spacecraft.

He finally came to the conclusion it was the media itself that was behind it, and that it was encouraged by the military into taking action, and into talking the public into realizing the dangers of it, and to report anything to do with it that occurred.

Most people aboard thought there were more of them, and that they should withdraw from the world.

The president could scarcely grasp what was there now, or happening, and because they had not even seen the alien properly in the energy bubble, or where it had vanished to. The descriptions from the officials that he knew had been at the museum had given only vague and confused descriptions, and had no real detail, as they had not fully seen anything other than it vanish and destroy a region of the museum, and had held back their ideas, especially after hearing all the people on the media giving their fantasy descriptions of it.

People just did not realize what it was or if it was even a life form, or what shape, or characteristics, or identity it truly had. It had altered, and had given nothing but a confused mess of details, and the two paranormal scientists, and all the major scientists there had little to tell, even after such close examinations of it, with so many scientists and advanced equipment.

What sort of powers did it fully have? Should they be happy to get rid of it? Should they just leave the world? What kind of science and creations did it have, if it was the highly advanced being that they believed it to be? Could the voyage and GSO even profit greatly from it, if they captured it?

Yet its technology alone would have been priceless to them!

Kruger also, when he never thought of the danger, wondered what it could be, and what it could teach him.

He was a scientist, and he had not just entered the voyage to expand his career and fame. He was interested in science, space, alien life forms, and anything else that existed there.

He was one of the most experienced people on alien life forms there, and he continually thought of the glory of the discovery!

He knew that it was a new superior life form, and wondered if they could capture and study it!

He even thought that they had actually killed it, especially by the reactions of the two paranormal scientists. At times they reacted as though they might have actually killed the thing! The energy bubble was incredibly powerful, and its energy might have become too powerful for it, and the explosion could have been the thing dieing, and its energy blasting out, and they could have very well witnessed the death of one of the most mighty beings that existed, and it would have been all their fault as they had searched it out and had captured it in the hideous way that they had, and there as no suggestion that it had been a danger to them, even with all the things that they had seen.

Yet the power of it was tremendous and it could have killed them all easily if the energy bubble had not been there, even with some of the military being nearby.

Kruger gave descriptions of what had happened and what it had been like in the castle to the president on the media – shown to just about everyone aboard – seeking the truth about what had taken place, and seeking adventure, which they had mostly joined the voyage for.

The two paranormal scientists helped him out with vivid details and their thoughts on it.

It was incredible that they gave their thoughts on what they had suspected about it, and had avoided giving anything on it having any supernatural powers, and he even wondered if they believed it to any further extent.

He expressed his confused thoughts at what it could do, and about what it had been up to and what it was capable of, and he wished that they could have found a way to release it from the energy bubble before they had brought aboard, and they would at least now know what it actually was they were dealing with.

The president had clearly even gone to the museum to see the damage that it had created, and to question the people there about the incident and what it had looked like, in its true form.

The president questioned him intensely about it, to find out what he wanted. He had to take the responsibility for such an incident and occurrence, and he reassured everyone aboard that he and they would do everything that they could to find it, and perhaps study it, and at that moment they were building a special task force to seek it out, and it was to be led by Colonel Pratt of the Military and Space Forces, and it would be based at the Military and Space Forces control center, and that he was the second highest military authority there, under General Chisholm, the head of the Military and Space Forces, and of the security of the entire spacecraft.

General Chisholm made an appearance and warned everyone aboard of the dangers of the alien intruder, and of what had happened the last time, and gave the location of the museum, and told everyone to remain out of its path and to stay in groups and to kill it if they had to, and he then introduced Colonel Pratt, who was at the Military and Space Forces control center.

Colonel Pratt gave all the information that he could, and showed everyone his task force, and that they were all busy at work organizing things, and taking information people were giving them.

It was then that Kruger started to realize that it could actually be a great danger, and that they might have found something that they wished to conceal!

Yet he was not sure, and left it until they produced something, as he knew what they could be like, from past occurrences.

People had been clearly startled by its exit, and he could not decide if it was also its extraordinary form that it had had.

They just did not fully know what it was or its motives might be. They had caught it and forced it to escape, and had threatened it with powerful weapons, and perhaps destruction.

The whole affair was a muddled mess, and many other top scientists were contacted at their quarters, for them to query.

They were normally calm, even after being at the incident, and were willing answer all their questions, and Colonel Pratt finished it by assuring them that he would have them informed of any progress of the affair.

The president left in a state of partial confusion, and never proceeded further, and Colonel Pratt continued by asking them why they had been so sure the alien could not escape, and why they had not confronted the alien with powerful weapons, which he would have authorized members of the military to take, and that they would have been able to handle the problem in the proper way, and he asked them what they intended to do to locate it.

The two paranormal scientists answered swiftly without thinking, explaining the alien had not been able to escape, and they had not believed it to be dangerous, and that the military being there with weapons would have been useless, as the energy beams would not have been able to enter the energy bubble.

They had done everything safely, as far as they could have, and they believed that all their weapons were useless on it anyway, as with the last alien in the void, and they kept them secure by making sure that the energy bubble could not collapse, and they also tested it, and its ability to escape, in front of many witnesses, but they then informed them that it had clearly managed to find a means to escape, and that they had underestimated its capabilities.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 32

 

The Detection of the Alien

 

There was something not right about the way the alien had vanished that intrigued Kruger, and he could not grasp what its connection to the paranormal was. The two paranormal scientists claimed that they had traced a paranormal energy source to the alien in the castle. Why had he not found anything else about this?

They discovered it had faint drawings on walls like ancient magicians had, even though there were charts of nearby stars, of the central galaxy, and there were piles of animal skins, with ancient blood marks with drawings of creatures with symbols beside them, and one with a diagram of a type of telescope.

He had checked old occult books, and still there was nothing!

He had an interest in investigating paranormal activity, as well as aliens, and though he had never properly proven the existence of anything of that nature he still investigated everything of that nature, and never properly proved anything. Could this thing be from some form supernatural place, and want to hide it?

He was famous all over the ship, and its media, and he knew all the major scientists, and knew the only two scientists who believed in it and had the field of investigating the paranormal, and who were there to investigate anything in that region for a paranormal association, and he had known them for years, and had accompanied them on a few of their investigations, and they still avoided giving anything that could prove anything.

They were very accurate in their investigations and checked everything to their limits, searching for the proof that they had always dreamed of coming across, and never took anything without reflection, and had built up the most advanced research paranormal establishment that there was, containing the most highly advanced equipment that there was available, but again what had they found but an alien that might have an interest in things that looked like magic.

Yet they were there to investigate what other scientists could not, and do it to a far greater degree than before, and had been more successfully than their wildest dreams.

He still thought they could detect something that had gone undetected by everyone else with their detection methods and equipment, which he had not heard of being available anywhere else, and which they were making leaps forward in advancing.

At their research laboratory he was staggered, as they had advanced far further again, and had many leading scientists working with them, and he wondered what they were up to now.

They had the place packed solid with ever form of equipment possible, and they acted like they were experimenting to see how far they could push beyond the boundaries of natural science, and out it to the supernatural.

Their new equipment was everywhere all over it, and the scientists and assistants were speedily altering and monitoring everything.

The bright sky of the center of space amazingly beamed through with beams of light like a dim sun through a porthole in the spacecraft, and showed the edge of the black hole center, and its black abyss.

“What are you up to now!” he finally asked Bryan, the younger of the two paranormal scientists, as they completely ignored him.

“Tracking the alien!”

“What you have found it?” he asked, gasping, realizing it actually was aboard, and free to roam about.

“We have!”

“But why has nobody heard of this?”

“Because we just found it, and the military knows we are experimenting in finding it with our detection methods …”

Kruger realized how lucky he had been by going there, and wondered why he had been so lucky, and tried to remember why he had started to think of visiting them, and recalled it was mentions on the media of people seeing ghost images of an alien, and though he had dismissed it as another false story, and alien encounter, by people trying to get on the media, he thought there could be something there, as there were some others claiming that they had seen the alien from the void, and after thinking about it, had realized that he had not visited the two paranormal scientists for a long time, and wondered what they were up to.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 33

 

The Alien Encounter

 

A surreal dream grasped Kruger’s thoughts and drew him into it, with him mildly observing it while he happily rested.

It was a strange dreamy cartoon version of the outside world, with a colorful foggy darkish landscape, and he wondered why he sometimes had dreams that he was conscious in and others with him only coming to at the end of them, recalling it.

In lingering spots in the fog he caught sight of only darkness, which was rare on the world, and the black hole seemed to be the only properly dark place there, and he stared into its abyss, wondering what his brain was showing him, and if there was some form of reason for it being there, and he heard distant sounds or thoughts like whispers come out of the invisible dark zones, and taunt him, and he realized how real it was, and was surprised that his brain could produce such vivid images, and he thought of things it could be used for.

The energy of the stars was visible and he could feel the energy from them, and he saw they were not like the normal stars there that he had been viewing, but some form of energy formations, and he saw the mist was an energy formation too, and he was seeing them as what it was like, if he saw them as forms of energy, powerful and intelligent, which never really made sense when he thought about it, but it did as a fantasy.

It reminded him of a fantasy magical world under bright moons, with lunar radiance visible everywhere.

It was golden in places, and strange energy lights twinkled through thick areas of the energy mist. A bright light appeared deep in it, and he realized the depth of it. It was tremendous, and like looking into the depths of the universe.

He sensed the presence of something mysterious that existed there, and which he could not account for.

Again he wondered what it was, and studied the place. Even though he never recognized the exact place on the world, it looked familiar, and he realized that he could not grasp why it was there, and he was drawn out of the dream by noises, and realized he was being awakened by his communications device.

The voice of Bryan asked him where he was, and he called over that he was dreaming in his bed, and he opened his eyes and checked the time.

Even though it was early morning, ship’s time, the room was mostly dark!

“You wanted to me to contact you if anything happened,” Bryan stated, excitedly. “Well, something has! So you’d better get down here if you do not want to miss the action!”

He never answered and leapt out of bed in one bound, reaching for his clothes, and once dressed he raced out of the door and into his vehicle.

Though the trip there was fast, he had time to awaken fully, and think what was happening, and he knew it might be his first proper look at the alien, and its capture.

At the same moment he got out of the vehicle a loud ghostly shriek ripped right through him, as if some ancient monster from the darkness pit in hell were there.

Its momentarily stunned him, and he opened his eyes wide, and he marched out, observing everything in the corridor ahead, and all the scientists all grouped around their equipment, hidden out of view behind large objects at a doorway, with their equipment ready to take what action was needed, and he looked at the furthest point, before a bend, and saw something faintly move.

“One of our detection systems has picked up the alien,” Bryan explained to him, crouching and looking around at where it was hidden from view. “So if you want to see the thing get down here now! We’ll need you!”

Finally he was going to see it as it really was, and what it reacted like, and he wondered how much of a mistake it could be!

The altering version in energy bubble was powerful, and it would be a real danger to them if their equipment was not powerful enough to handle it, and he saw the equipment that they had used to put it in the energy bubble, and felt happy again.

At that moment a loud scream of a woman came from somewhere ahead, further along the opposite end of the corridor, and he saw a woman rush out of her quarters, and he heard the noises of something strange mingled in her sounds.

While he attempted to identify it other strange sounds appeared all about her, and he tried to recall hearing it before, and he saw many of the scientists looked stunned by everything, and as if they were preparing for a strange confrontation.

“Activate the energy bubble!” Mitchel whispered to the scientists, and they activated it, and the sounds vanished, and the scientists all looked disappointed, and stood up.

“What happened?” Kruger asked, staring about the corridor.

“It escaped again!” Bryan announced. “We thought at this close range we could capture it! It seems to have a way to detect our equipment putting the energy bubble around it and escape before it captures it!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 34

 

The Ancient Alien

 

The time being had worked away for days, examining everything that it had encountered properly now, with its senses working correctly again, with proper energy supplies, while it slowly altered itself to its new environment and the humans, and making sure that it could not be caught in an energy bubble or anything by them again, making itself like an earlier version of its ancient race, so that could move faster and survive better.

It had examined their things in their empty rooms as it moved like a ghost through the walls, and examined their distant transmissions with interest, and was amazed at how far they had taken the technology, which its race had ignored the uses of, and it had picked up information being given about it, and it learned many things about them, and it learned about their technology, from their computers and stored information, which astounded it in the amount that was held, which went endlessly on, and it continued to examine and collect.

Their species had interested it greatly, and it seemed to have many things that its race had missed, and it even designed a new species of itself that took in all the improvements that it had found, and it had created copies of the new species, in the form of eggs, as it never had the means and space to create anything else, and it was the original way its species had reproduced itself.

There also was no other proper way to reproduce others without them being found, and perhaps be destroyed, and the eggs had been hidden away in ventilation shafts far from where any of the humans went, and it had searched for better places, as it prepared to create more, and other versions.

It had learned to survive hidden away in the shadows, and it started to like its existence and new way of life, which it had not realized it had missed.

The humans were very similar and did things in the ways of its original people, and it had started to like their version, and watched and monitored all their communications with interest.

It had recalled that a long time ago that it had encountered other intelligent life forms, and its examinations of them, and that they had been uncontrolled, and they had failed to be worth its time, and had failed to do any proper examination of them, and from its present findings it wondered why it had not realized that they could achieve a far greater race and technology.

Their world had been so different and so interesting, and when it examined their minds it started to realize the truth, and that it should have built a civilization and its existence there had been empty, and that it had achieved little, and it had even condemned its race for destroying itself.

Its powers to travel in time had been left virtually useless, even though there had been immense power sources aboard that it could use, it needed proper equipment, and it had been impossible to build without a great deal of time, and it could not produce without being caught, and it had to use small leaps though time.

While it had continued its explorations other parts of it detected their attempts at capturing it, and it successfully avoided being captured at close range, by the scientists with their equipment, and energy bubble, and it had avoided trying to capture the equipment, until it could be fully sure that it could get away with it.

The scientists that had done it had interested it a great deal, and it realized that their technology was far better than the rest, but it also sensed there had been dangers from them, and they had prepared for it to attack them, and that they had a defense against it, and it only monitored them at a distance, and made sure they never detected it when it did.

Sometimes when it had been near the life forms and it had examined their minds, thoughts, communications, and behavior, and took great interest in making replies to their communications, but pretending to be other humans, but it always remained an outsider, as it tried to find how well it could become a human, and it realized the best forms to take to avoid discovery.

On the barn world it had been on its own for an implausible amount of time, and even trapped, wishing to leave the world, and had wished many times to meet with others of its race, but had avoided creating others of its race as it had believed that it would not have been happy with them and their presence.

They would not be have been what it wanted, and it saw now that it could have altered them to be more like the humans. Its race had killed itself off, and destroyed an empire, and it believed that only certain types of them were what should have existed, and it believed that it could produce a proper race and civilization now, with all the information it had collected.

While exploring groups of humans it had once discovered another life form, which it never recognized, and had just avoided being detected by it, with its probing, and realized that it had been another alien of the entity that they had encountered in the void.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 35

 

The Alien Capture

 

The scientists eventually decided against going too near the alien, and located at a place where other scientists and the military could join them, where they could make an exit if anything went wrong, and was still close enough to make observations and use proper surveillance equipment to monitor it.

The alien had become predictable in its movements since it had successfully avoided all their attempts of capture, and Kruger started to realize that if this attempt failed that they many be stuck with it, and have a future problem.

It amazed him how far they actually were able to go to stop it!

The paranormal scientists had consultations with the other scientists and the military, and they now entirely left their minds open to what was there.

Yet what the two paranormal scientists had discovered was that the being was a time traveler, and was escaping from them by making jumps through time, which virtually made it indestructible, if they could not find a way of defeating it.

Yet they found that it only made small leaps forward through time, and all that they needed to do was find a way of handling this problem, and it was found that the scientists had developed time travel since its existence had been proven with the energy bubble, and they had found ways of mimicking it, but could only send energy forward in small leaps, and they had found that it reappeared about the same amount of time in the future after each jump, and that it never bothered to alter and vary it.

Their next big surprise was their first view of it through powerful optical equipment, used by advanced astrologists, to give them a real view of the alien, and what they were up against.

“It is new!” Mitchel expressed, when he saw it first, and he allowed Bryan to see it, and he watched it as if he had been waiting all his life to see it, and gasped, and examined what he was looking for, and was staggered.

“What do you make of it?” Major Ripley asked, walking over to them. “We still have nothing put forward on its identity!”

The two scientists consulted quietly, and seemed to avoid giving a firm answer or anything that they would regret.

Mitchel answered, “It is still in an energy form though, and taking some solidness! And we can barely see its features! We think it has altered itself to an earlier version of its species. Perhaps to survive better here! It has many incredible hidden powers, which we have not even heard of before! It has a very mysterious nature! And though we do not know fully what the hell the thing is, we can still recapture it! We have not heard of anything like it!”

Kruger wondered again if they thought it was of paranormal origins, and if they were avoiding ruining their reputations on something that could turn out to be something else, and he then heard them mutter it in a silent conversation with each other.

What surprised him and a few others the most about them was how they reacted and treated such things when there was a suggestion of there being the supernatural there, and he wondered again if they had something at last or were actually covering up something else. He wondered if they would ever prove anything, which they must have been waiting the majority of their lives for.

He even wondered if they actually did find anything if what they showed would be enough to prove its existence and that they were dealing with something supernatural, as explanations could appear to prove that it was not, which it usually was, and the alien was a highly advanced alien that had taken an ancient form.

They consulted with each other openly on what it could be many times, clearly attempting to get the others to give them their thoughts, while leaving things open to anyone to add to, and for the other scientist to give their thoughts freely, and what they mainly agreed to was that they thought it was new, and of an entirely new status.

After a great deal of discussions and surveillance, checking of readings, and of observations through monitors from every form of surveillance, from all the equipment everyone had set up at every conceivable angle, they all remained set on leaving everything on what could happen open, and they took recordings of all the information, and only admitted to that it was more advanced than anything that they had seen, and perhaps would ever see, in many areas.

Kruger was sure that the alien would know of their presence if it was advanced as they claimed, and wondered why it never shifted away through time, or over to another region, as it could easily shift through walls and get away. But he believed the military was surrounding the region, at a distance.

And he wondered what would happen if they just waited at the site for it to arrive, if they made it leap forward in time, and realized that it could just leap again, and they might not see it for a long time if it kept making jumps forward. Though it could only jump so far, and clearly had limited powers, which would not allow it to continue to keep making jumps forward.

All the scientists finally agreed to begin and activated their equipment to create the energy bubble about the alien, and it instantaneously vanished, and they followed it through time with their equipment and used it to capture it in time, putting the energy bubble around it as it arrived at its destination, and they kept it there with the more advanced and more powerful energy bubble, which would not allow it to escape from the destination in the future, and they waited until they reached that point in time, and they had it again.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 36

 

The Time Being’s Release

 

Kruger was staggered when he had first heard the news, and that they were going to release the time being onto the world, and allow it its freedom, and that the scientists had made a deal with it, for the privilege, and had received vast amounts of knowledge.

They were miles out on the strange world, with the immense GX1 resting right across the horizon, going up into the sky for miles, which was higher than any of the highest mountains there, and they viewed their achievement proudly.

All the leading scientists and military were there and seated in front of the alien in the energy bubble, which was calm and not altering any longer, and it watched its audience with bizarre interest, with thoughts that they could only guess.

The thing did not look deadly, and pulsated with energy fluctuations, and the two paranormal scientists had their scientists reduce the energy acting on it and allowed it to speak again to them, as they observed it.

“We have made an agreement, and you gave us all the scientific knowledge for your freedom?” Bryan firmly stated, watching the thing, with a few surprised looks, as though he had never believed he would be doing such a thing.

“Yes!” it replied, staring.

“You’re better off here on this world, going by all our information!” Bryan explained. “This could be a great world, if it was exploited wisely …”

The being, still an energy form, moved itself to show its understanding.

It was incredible they had found a way to lower the energy bubble, and its influence on it, and had managed to communicate with it, and had been amazed that it had actually learned to speak in their language, just like a human.

Many leading people including the president had met with it, and they had soon made agreements with it, as they had done on many worlds with many aliens, and had the right to carry out such agreements, and make many offerings to them.

They had many conversations with it, which had concluded with their agreement with each other, and they had made the being their acting head of the world, and its president.

They were even surprised that they had influenced the being so much with their civilization and GX1 that it had intensions of now building its own similar civilization, and they agreed to help it with what it needed.

All the explorations of the world had been completed, and they were making a withdrawal from the region.

The scientists began carefully bringing in its eggs that they had detected, all through the ship, and allowed it to confirm that they were all there, and they turned the energy bubble off and allowed it its freedom, which could have been dangerous at one point, but they now had a way to stop it doing anything if it decided to change its mind.

The time being slowly altered into its normal solid state, to show them its true identity, and not its energy states or its original ancient species state, which it had acquired to survive, and they were surprised how human it looked, even with its large size. But most of all how much it looked like a medieval wizard – especially with its immense cloak, covered in ancient symbols and stars, with only a suggestion of its power on its ancient intelligent face, and Kruger wondered how deadly they looked to it, even though their size was nothing like its.

By its reactions he could tell that it had something that it could use against them, but it could not win, and he glared at it trying to find a clue.

The time being waved its arms and all the eggs vanished away, to somewhere else. Perhaps to its tower room, now back at the top of the castle, where they had replaced it.

The alien was an astounding as a life form as an entity, and was full of energy, and Kruger was sure it had conquered all forms of sickness, as well as immortality, and he was sure it was many thousands of years old, and wondered what marvels it had encountered, and he wondered if humans would one day alter into such beings, with such powers.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 37

 

The New Project

 

When Kruger arrived at the paranormal scientists laboratory he realized straight away that they had something, by the way they were working away and making all the scientists work like crazy to finish their project, which he never even attempted to recognize this time, as the complexity and unfamiliarity of it was too great, and he could only stare in bewilderment at what was there.

It was beyond his imagination, and by looks he spotted it was the same for many of the scientists, and he started thinking of the time being and what had recently being happening. He was glad that it had gone on their side, and they were now even working with it, and they had learned a great deal about it, and far more than they could have. Yet the thing could be dangerous beyond belief, and he wished it never existed or they had never found it. At times it resembled one of the most hideous things he had seen!

Their number one problem now was that they had not found a way to return to the universe, and no matter how much they worked on the project it still never resolved anything. The problem that confronted them was that they could not locate the universe, and there was no proper way available, and signs kept indicating that they would be stuck there.

It was not the fact that the universe that they were in had anything wrong with it, it was the fact that they had people to return to and things to complete by returning and the mission would also be a disaster, and the biggest, most expensive, highly advanced spacecraft would be even classed as a flop, and he doubted if they would ever build another, and it would be a disaster that would ruin all their work, and incredible discoveries, if mankind never received it, and all the future would be altered by the technology and GX1 not being there, and them not warning them of what they had encountered.

They had to return, and they would not stop working on the problem until they had achieved it.

He decided to introduce himself to Bryan, as he stopped his work, of analyzing a device.

“Well, what have you come up with now?” he asked, looking bewildered, realizing it was getting worse, and he now could not identify anything there.

The place was packed with newly manufactured equipment, which he had known they were working on and creating all over the place at different locations, and he had been too involved with his work to bother about investigating it.

“You know we got a great deal of scientific breakthroughs from the time being! Well, the major one was time travel!”

“Time travel!” he gasped, and recalled the presence of Don, and the events that might have made him appear there.

“Yes! It is incredibly complex, and we have everyone that we have working on this project!”

“What will you use time travel for?”

“A time probe! We are going to send a probe back in time, and it will follow the spacecraft back into the black hole and locate the universe, and we will also use it to examine the outer universe, and the other universes there, and find ways to locate them!”

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 38

 

The Time Probe

 

The time probe was launched and vanished into the past, to chase the spacecraft back in time, to follow the spacecraft back into the black hole, and voyage beyond the universe, and approximately one minute later it reappeared, after the completion of its mission, with it having traveled back into the future to a minute afterwards.

Kruger gasped at the technology behind it, and realized there could a whole hidden universe about him of multidimensional things and objects traveling in time.

The probe resembled some form of highly advanced missile, and he examined it looking for any damage, and for any signs of powerful forces acting upon it, and hardly saw anything and it looked like it had been when it had left.

He wondered what uses such an object could have. Space probes were still being used all over the place, and were cheaper and far better than sending out spacecrafts, and he thought of all the missions that it could carry out.

They had to be able to find and identify the outer universes, and once the scientists had checked all its information, they all started rejoicing, and started announcing all the information to the media, and that they could go home.

The incredible thing was there were no signs in the recorded voyage of the white entity globes that he had seen there when he had entered the outer universe, and he had questioned others about it and found that nobody but him and the two paranormal scientists had seen them, and they had only given terrifying accounts of them thinking that they had been dieing there.

The problem with the actual voyage, and them traveling as energy forms in such a mind-bending way, was it was not acceptable, and it could only be used if their lives depended upon it, and after some investigations he found out that they intended to use an energy beam that would put everyone aboard to sleep as they entered the black hole, and that they would be immediately awakened on their return to the universe, and they would not even realize what had happened.

The launch from the world was tremendous, and everyone celebrated going home, and what it would be like returning home, with all their stories and discoveries, and Kruger thought of the alien in its castle.

They had given it everything that they could to start its civilization, and its eggs had hatched, and it started using all the equipment and supplies that they had provided.

Kruger watched the voyage into the black hole on a large screen with all the scientists, as they all rested in a large hall in seats, where they would be put to sleep when they left the universe, like being thrown into suspended animation.

The voyager darted straight towards the black hurricane shape, of particles of space matter, asteroids, moons, planets, and suns.

Its black region stretched across the screen like a black monster, and some form of new galaxy, with formations of swirls of matter going around it.

Some people reacted nervously as the deep black radius swiftly grew, and some gritted their teeth as its blackness engulfed them, and darkness covered the screen, and he saw objects darting into it in lines of light, and the screen lit up with diagram lines, marking the blackness with lines showing different regions of it with symbols marking various points of it, and the voyager went straight to a region marked in its depths.

The tremendous speed seemed to increase as it gripped and pulled it towards it, and the voyager shook, and they fell asleep as it turned like to an earthquake tremor.

 

 

 

 

 

 

Chapter 39

 

The Universe

 

The universe was strange, and he wondered if they were the first to experience the sensation. It was like some element there was not in the other universe, and he also felt that there was something else in the other universe that was not there.

The mission was a complete success, and everyone aboard was rejoicing, and all the scientists were excitedly working through all the information that they collected in the outer universe, and they were just starting their mission of putting it all together, before they returned to the Earth.

They had traveled through the entire outer universe without knowing it, and had awoken to the site of the universe, when their equipment had put them back into space and time, at the same location, in the void, and they were leaving the void and the entity behind, and he wondered what it had been and if they had picked it up wrongly, and if they could have made a deal with it in the same way as they had done with the time being back on the world.

It was unbelievable the amount of advances that they had achieved, and he wondered if it was a mistake or if they would be remembered in the future for transforming their empire into something incredible.

They could now travel space and time and locate themselves in other universes, dimensions, times, and use leaving space and time to relocate themselves just about anywhere in the universe, and he wondered if the they made the GX1 outdated already, which they would never have believed could happen.

In fact the only real damage he now had was the death of his girlfriend, Marsha Pendleton, who died hideously from being attacked by the alien monster in the void, and he regretted it immensely, and having to go back and tell everyone about her death, and he started to realize that they had time travel, and he might be able to go back and save her.

The whole trip could very well be ruined by it, and he would know that he could have prevented it, and he decided to try to persuade the two paranormal scientists into allowing him to go back and save her, and went over to their research center.

When he arrived he was startled to see Don there, and wondered what was going on, and examined them trying to see what they were up to, and he felt that they had predicted his arrival by some means, and they seemed startled that Don was there too.

“We have some good news!” Bryan eventually announced, after he had finished examining his reactions, seeing he was not going to say anything. “Don wants to go back in time to save Marsha Pendleton, as he thinks it was his faulty that she was killed …”

“Can you actually send him back?” he asked, begging for it to be true.

“We can, and we can return him to the void in vehicle four!”

Kruger could not believe his luck, and realized how lucky he was now! He realized that Don was probably more determined to save her, after all the things that he had been through, and he had more experience than him of time travel.

“I believe that I can save her by relocating her to the right location before the alien attacked the spacecraft, as I have located areas that were not attacked …”

“Why do you not just stop the alien getting aboard?”

“For one thing I am not sure that I could do it, and changing that could do a great deal more damage …”

“He cannot go that far!” Mitchel replied, firmly. “He could alter everything – and we could end up in a worse scenario! We never knew the alien was there, and if is possible for him to kill it or even stop it, the entity may do something else, and may succeed in doing it …”

Kruger was amazed and thanked them greatly, especially for not having to go back there and go through it all again.

Many things about time travel confused him, and he had a hard time working things out, and wondered if they were as positive of the outcome as they made out, as he thought he would be the one to go back in time, and he would be Don.

“What I don’t get is what will happen to Don if he goes back? Will another version of him appear here after he has gone back, and will there be four versions of me back there?”

“It’s a problem, and you will have to accept the consequences for altering it! It is not the same as in the movies though!”

Once they had all agreed to everything they left and went to vehicle four, where the scientists had sent up their equipment to send it back in time and back to the void.